ã€ŠArcana Trials - [ A Tarot-Themed LitRPG, Survival Game ]ã€‹


 Prologue - Make Your Choice [0]

    [Please choose your gender]

    Huh?

    [Please choose your gender]

    I could not say if my eyes were open or closed, much less where I was. It was more of a concept, a perception of what was being ''said'' to me inside my head, the letters glowing with their own purple-ish light.

    The space was at the same time dark and bright, small and spacious, cold and warm. A real world inside a dream.

    [PLEASE CHOOSE YOUR GENDER]

    It was as if the longer I took to make a choice, the more impatient the letters got¡ªor whatever was communicating with me. I had to shift my focus, as if I was scrolling through my cell phone, in order to see the options.

    [Male]

    [Female]

    [Other]

    <i>So I get to choose, huh?</i>

    But what was I choosing for? The more time I spent in that space, the more confused I got. Yet at the same time, it was as if I could not think about things too much, as if my mind was being restricted, my own thoughts contained.

    [MALE]

    [FEMALE]

    [OTHER]

    <i>As if there is any doubt which I would choose¡­</i>

    I imagine myself touching it, the eerie glow of those letters making my heart race. I felt that word enveloping my entire being, making the blood inside my veins run and course through my body as if until that moment I was dead and that was the breath of life I yearned for.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Then a new sentence appeared.

    [Choose Your Destiny]

    My <i>destiny</i>? Destiny of <i>what</i>?

    I didn''t want to make this kind of choice; why <i>should </i>I? Sure, it was better than someone else forcing me into something, but¡­ The thought of choosing something like this now¡­ Felt wrong. Almost dangerous¡ª

    [CHOOSE YOUR DESTINY.]

    The letters'' glow intensified, blinking repeatedly as if to urge me. With a tightness around my heart, I focused on the options.

    [1]

    [2]

    [3]

    [4]

    What the actual fuc¡ª

    What did that even mean?! I had to choose a number for my destiny? That was starting to feel less like a dream and more like a joke.

    [CHOOSE YOUR¡ª

    I pressed the number, irritated, a gush of wind blowing in my face not even a second later. My head began to hurt, a pressure from all directions as it got harder to see. Whatever was happening, whenever I was...it was unreal¡ªno, it was a disruption. Something that should not belong there, a place I didn''t belong.

    [Now]

    [Choose Your Fate]

    For some reason, I knew that was the last thing I was obligated to choose, and even though I felt relieved, there was a sense of dread spreading inside me. Whatever I was being forced to choose¡­

    It was not something good.

    Fourteen cards jumped in front of me, out of nowhere¡ªthe cards half of my side. Their covers were made of silver with symbols that kept merging together, forming drawings that took my breath away. From all those cards, two stood out to me even though I could not see what they contained. One at each end.

    Right or left.

    [CHOOSE YOUR FATE]

    The pressure in my head increased.

    [CHOOSE YOUR FATE]

    The card knew I had chosen it even before I did, floating towards me. It kept shrinking until it landed on my palm with its face down. The card was hot, as if it was made of iron and it had just left a furnace, yet my skin did not burn. There was a power emanating from it, like an absolute force that would compel me to do its bidding the moment I turned it.

    For the first time since that whole weird dream state started, I was genuinely afraid. But before I could think of running away, not even sure where I would run to¡ªor from what I was running from¡ªmy hand flipped the card on its own as if it was possessed.

    I looked at the card¡ª

    Then everything disappeared.

 Make Your Choice [1]

    The ground was cold yet my skin burned as if I had been facing the sun for days. Even after I opened my eyes, all I could see was darkness, my heart racing in response to the fear of the unknown that already awaited for me.<i>

    </i>

    <i>Where is this place?</i>

    As I raised myself, the first thing I did was to touch my chest as a desperate thought popped into my head. I let out a sigh, joy and relief spreading within my body as I felt my hard, flat chest.

    Whatever had spoken to me before, it didn''t mess up¡ªthat should count for something.

    I tried to spread my arms, but walls surrounded me in every direction. If they were trying to scare or traumatize me, they quite missed their mark. I wasn''t claustrophobic.

    [State your name]

    <i>I get to choose my name as well? </i>

    Well, that opened up some doors.

    The purple glow irradiating from the letters gave me a good notion of the space I was in; it was quite small. I could stand without problems, but it was quite constricting. Something was not really fond of me moving in the space, apparently.

    [State your name]

    The words pulsed, as if crying for my attention. What an impatient little thing.

    "Yeah, yeah, working on it."

    I couldn¡¯t waste this opportunity¡ªI hated my old name. Whatever that thing was, it was giving me more freedom than I''ve had in my entire life.

    The words were spoken in a soft voice, almost reluctant. As if deep down I was scared of waking up from that dream. A dream where I could be someone new¡ªsomeone better.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo.¡±

    The name appeared in front of me, a warmth spreading within my chest. Filling me with pride. Joy.

    <i>That¡¯s the new me.

    </i>

    <i>My new name.</i>

    A white screen appeared on one of the walls. It took almost ten seconds for the screen to change, a static noise echoing in the tiny space before sentences began to pop up.

    [You have the chance to start anew. A chance to become someone to shape a new World]

    [But for now¡ª]

    [Your Destiny shall be molded by you alone]

    [To survive and see the new Creation, abide by the rules and win your Trials]

    [Remember: Your new life is not guaranteed. From now on, prove you deserve this new life]

    I wanted to hit a pause button¡ªhave some time to process what I was reading. I forced my mind to focus.

    If that was a dream, I would''ve woken up by that point¡ªI was no stranger to lucid dreams. Yet the more time passed, the more I realized what was happening in front of me was real. Whatever those letters were, there had to be some force or being behind them. Like a system from a video game, an algorithm determining who passed and who failed.

    I could remember my previous life¡ªwho I was before¡ªbut not how I had ended up here. And in that moment, what I wanted to know the most was where ¡®<i>here</i>¡¯ was.

    [This is an evaluation to test your heart]

    [Remember these words: There is no right answer]

    Great, because I just adored evasive and interpretative questions.

    [Abide by the following rules:]

    1. You must make a choice

    2. Points will be based on the morality and ethics of your choices

    3. You only have 30 seconds to answer each question

    4. If by the end of the evaluation you have not reached a minimum amount of points, you lose

    5. New rules will be added in later stages

    I took a deep breath, my head starting to hurt. I managed to read the rules a couple more times before the letters disappeared, my mind racing as it tried to guess what would come next. So far, I was certain of one thing.

    If I wished to protect my life as Park Eun-Woo, I had to choose right.

    I had to make the choices that would not only guarantee my future, but my new reality. The meaning of this new Creation, the shape of a new World, I would think about those later; for now, I had to focus on this test.

    [New Self Park Eun-Woo, you shall be the sole bearer of the consequences created through your actions. Do you accept the rules?]

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A shiver ran down my spine. "Yes."

    The screen''s glow intensified, a warmth spreading through my skin. Somewhere around my chest, I could feel something binding me, as if I had just signed a contract with my heart and soul.

    I heard bells and low whistles as the screen turned dark purple for a few seconds before clearing again, letters appearing alongside a small clock on the top right corner. It was frozen at ''00:30''.

    [Stage 1#]

    When the final texts filled the screen, I began to laugh.

    Because it felt like I was on a prank show.

    [A train is heading toward two tracks.]

    [On the right track you see your sister Hana and your best friend Hyeon]

    [On the left track is a family with two small children]

    [Will you save the family?]

    The moment I finished reading, the countdown started.

    ''There is no right answer'', what a joke.

    [28]

    [27]

    [26]

    If I chose to adhere to logic, my choice was obvious. I should save the family. Not only they were four people, but there were children¡ªboth Hana and Hyeon were grown adults, and Hyeon was almost thirty.

    Yet to follow my heart¡­it was <i>Hana </i>and <i>Hyeon. </i>The only people in the world who had listened to me when I needed it, the ones who helped me when I was at my lowest point. I could never condemn them.

    [23]

    [22]

    [21]

    However, this  was nothing but a made-up scenario. A test. It wasn''t part of ''reality''.

    [19]

    [18]

    [17]

    If they wanted to make things more dramatic¡ªif that system wanted to push me to the edge¡ªit would''ve shown me the tracks, or perhaps pictures and videos of them. So it was only a hypothetical, ethical question.

    One that <i>had </i>a right answer.

    "Yes, I will save the family."

    The letters faded into the white screen, yet the clock continued the countdown until it hit zero. Soon enough, new letters began to appear, the new scenario almost identical to the previous one. A chuckle escaped my lips.

    If this was the structure of the evaluation, I was confident. It was almost too easy.

    [Stage 2#]

    [A train is heading toward three tracks. On the right track are all of your life savings and possessions]

    [On the left track there are five strangers]

    [In the middle, there is one old woman]

    [Will you sacrifice your possessions to save the old woman''s life?]

    A smile appeared on my lips¡ªthat system was quite the snob one. It didn''t even consider the chance of someone taking the left track, as if that option should not even exist. It was all about the old woman and ¡®my money¡¯.

    "Yes." The clock was not even at twenty-seven seconds when I answered, the text disappearing almost instantly. Once again, I had to wait for the countdown to reach zero to move to the next stage.

    Stage 3#, Stage 4#, Stage 6#¡ªalthough there were some situations quite controversial, as I progressed, most cases were obvious. Yet what kept pulling my attention was the clock, and how long I had to wait to go to the next stage. Sometimes I would have to wait until all the time had run out, and others would clear out before the clock reached 00:20. It was almost too random.

    As if I was waiting for someone.

    In a way, it made sense. Whatever that situation was, it didn''t look like a simple operation. Wouldn''t it be unusual if I was the only person transported to this place? I knew myself well enough to be certain; I was not that special.

    After high school, I took the CSAT.

    I graduated from an average college, in a major I couldn''t recall. Then I got a boring office job, in a company I didn''t remember the name of.

    At some point, Hana left to study abroad. I cannot remember our last day together¡ªmaybe there wasn''t one. When Hana left¡­ Things stopped being bearable. They stopped being all right.

    I stayed for three years in that company until I got fired. After that, I did not search for another job.

    I started working as a part-timer in a convenience store, months later. It was bad most days, but I loved it when it rained. The world got quieter, somehow. I could be free and alone with my thoughts on those days.

    My very existence was bland and unimportant to the world. So why had I been chosen? Why give me a chance to become Park Eun-Woo? Had someone been listening to my prayers and pleas all those years and finally took pity on me? Or had I been simply too lucky for my own good?

    Whatever the reason was, I would not complain.

    As Park Eun-Woo, I would live happily. I would become someone who could create a mark in the world, someone who could change things. Perhaps even shape a ¡°new World¡± for me, like that system suggested.

    Then, the new stage began.

    [Stage 13#]

    As the new phrases appeared, I cursed my own stupidity for forgetting one of the most important rules.

    [A new rule has been added]

    [The time limit has been reduced to 20 seconds]

    The implied rule where "winning and losing" equaled "life and death".

    Another screen lit up on my side, showing a panoramic view from above. There was this giant arena filled with small cubicles, side by side. I did not even have to guess what each cubicle meant.

    I was not choosing based on what was ethical to me anymore.

    I was choosing what was the most acceptable choice, by all those people''s standards.

 Make Your Choice [2]

    [Stage 13#]

    [A train is heading toward two tracks. On the right track are your sister Hana and your best friend Hyeon.]

    My body froze, my stomach turning upside down. I could almost see a weak mist in the air, burning my skin as if it was poison.

    And somehow, something told me "poison" was not that far away from the truth.

    [On the left track there is a family with two small children.]

    My eyes refused to read the last sentence, glued on the clock still showing 00:15. Maybe if I never read that last sentence, my timer would never start.

    [WILL YOU SAVE THE FAMILY?]

    A voice spoke inside my head; it was so loud and raw I had to muffle a scream. A sickness washing over me.

    [19]

    [18]

    [17]

    [16]

    Around me, I could hear whispers.

    Pleads.

    <i>save me, Eun-Woo¡­

    don¡¯t let us die¡­I''m so scared...</i>

    Sweat dripped from my face. The voices were not that distinct. At times they were like children''s, strange and distant. Others, they were <i>too </i>familiar. Too real. I shook my head, clenching my fists.

    I couldn''t think about "me".

    I glanced toward the screen showing all the cubicles, and with one glance I was able to tell¡ªthere were more than a hundred.

    [14]

    [13]

    I had to assume I was not the only one hearing those voices. Me, I knew nothing of that was real.

    Yet what about the others? Would they succumb to the voices? Would they be true to their feelings, or would they try to do the exact same thing I was doing? Would they be ethical¡ª

    Or would they be human?

    [10]

    [9]

    [8]

    "C''mon, Eun-Woo. You are better than this," my voice trembled, shaking the air around me.

    Even if there was no sound coming from the screen, I could swear the clock was ticking inside my ears, the sound louder with each lost second. The voices more desperate.

    <i>will you really let us die?

    how can you be so cruel?!

    </i><i>...don''t want to die...I don''t want to die.</i>

    The raw desperation and horror in those voices made my hands tremble. My stomach turning and revolting the more they echoed in my head.

    [6]

    [5]

    [4]

    I could not know what the others were thinking or what they had chosen before.

    [3]

    [2]

    So I just had to make a choice.

    Plain and old luck. A nervous smile escaped my lips, my voice leaving my mouth right before the clock hit zero.

    "I will save Hana and Hyeon."

    In the end, I chose to be human. Someone who could not bear to lose their sister and best friend over the lives of four people who meant nothing to me.

    The screen froze, a faint purple light blinking at a slow pace. The longer it took, the faster I could hear my heart beat against my chest, my hands sweaty.

    [All votes have been counted]

    [All new Selves who chose to save the family¡­]

    My heart stopped.

    [Lost]

    I almost fell on my knees when I saw the results, dark purple numbers staring back at me. Giving me hope, foolishness, or worse.

    [Save the Family: 34%]

    [Not Save the Family: 53%]

    [Blank Votes: 13%]

    Blank votes? It probably meant people who didn¡¯t decide before time ran out. One rule flashed in my mind then, as the ground began to shake.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ''You must make a choice''

    Immediately, I turned to the other screen. It was as if I was watching a movie.

    Cubicles all around sank to the ground. All around me, I could hear this sound¡ªas if the earth was swallowing stones and rocks to grind and break them apart.

    Perhaps it was my mind playing tricks on me, but it was almost as if I could hear their screams. Smell their blood. It all took less than ten seconds at most. Just like that, 43% of us died, buried deep into the ground.

    And I could''ve been a part of that number¡ªall I had to do was make the wrong choice.

    The screen blinked only once, not even a second later after the last cubicle sank.

    [Calculating your total points]

    [¡­]

    [¡­]

    [You reached the minimum quota before Stage 11#]

    [You have unlocked a conquest! Survive the evaluation to receive your bonus points]

    [Become one of the first to reach the Top 5 to receive a reward]

    There''s a reward system as well¡­?

    This meant we could still take advantage of choosing the ¡®ethical choice¡¯.

    Yet was everyone aware of that fact?

    I could safely assume not everyone had reached the quota for moral points. Yet what about the people who had already reached their quota? How many were they? Would they risk raising their points, or would they focus on staying alive?

    In truth, it was foolish to believe any of us had an actual choice if we wanted to survive. This was not about morality¡ªit was a test to show we knew how to use our brains.

    Otherwise, why tell me about the rewards now, and not back on Stage 11#? That information hadn''t been shared by the goodness of someone''s heart. What if those who hadn''t reached their quota had received an ultimatum instead?

    ''Increase your points until Stage X#''

    They would have no choice but to choose the ''good options'', and this would certainly change the votes. So how many of these people were below the quota? How many of them would feel cornered, enough to change the votes?

    And which side should I choose this time?

    The clock appeared on the top right of the screen again, the frozen numbers sending a shiver down my spine.

    [A train is heading toward three tracks. On the right track are all of your life savings and possessions]

    [On the left track there are five strangers]

    [In the middle there is one old woman]

    [Will you sacrifice your possessions to save the old woman''s life?]

    They were recycling the questions, almost in a lazy way.

    Why? To test our beliefs? To affect the earned points?

    [19]

    [18]

    [17]

    <i>you won''t let her die, will you?</i>

    <i>you won''t choose money over blood on your hands</i>

    <i>but you never had anything</i>

    <i>why would you forsake everything you ever achieved over some stranger?</i>

    Sweat ran down my chin, the voices still echoing around me. I did my best to mute them.

    If they revealed the quota only now, it had a reason. It was another hint, another factor for us to consider.

    [15]

    [14]

    [13]

    The question was: how many of those cubicles had someone with a fighting chance to enter the Top 5, and how many had someone depleted of choices? Deep down, I had a very strong guess.

    [11]

    [10]

    [9]

    It did not take that long for me to choose.

    My heart did not stop racing as the clock got closer to 00:05 until it finally stopped, the letters disappearing from sight.

    The faint purple light began to pulse again, the seconds stretching as if Time itself was hoping I would have a heart attack before the results were in.

    [All votes have been counted]

    I held my breath.

    [All new Selves who chose to sacrifice their possessions¡­]

    My heart stopped.

    [Won]

    A laugh escaped my lips, my eyes reflecting the dark purple light that emanated from the numbers.

    [Sacrifice Possessions: 81%]

    [Let the Old Woman Die: 19%]

    [Blank Votes: 0%]

    I let out a long sigh, a smile spreading across my face. That time, it didn''t take long for all 19% cubicles to disappear into the ground.

    My reasoning had been correct¡ªalmost flawless, one could say. Had I always been this good?

    Either I was the luckiest man or had been extremely under-evaluated my entire life. Perhaps both. Or maybe it was due the fact I was not my previous self. I was someone better.

    I was Eun-Woo. A new man, a new person. My body was better, my dreams and potential never-ending. Perhaps this was my chance to be the person, the man, I always desired to be. And then, this time, I would accomplish everything I ever wanted and more.

    Yet my joy was short-lived.

    As if something was reading my thoughts, the new Stage appeared.

    With a new rule.

    [Stage 15#]

    [A train is heading toward a single person]

    [The train will not stop unless you make a sacrifice]

    [Will you sacrifice Park Eun-Woo to save Hana?]

    My entire body froze, not because of the question but the two sentences that shone right below it.

    [A new rule has been added]

    [If the answer given does not match your truthful inner voice¡ª

    [You lose]

    It was as if those letters were mocking my achievements, forcing me¡ªno, kicking me out of a self-made pedestal as my overconfidence got the best of me after some victories.

    This was not an evaluation of our morals, much less one to test our logic.

    It was a sadistic way to play with our lives.

 Make Your Choice [3]

    [Stage 15#]

    [A new rule has been added]

    [If the answer given does not match your truthful inner voice, you will lose.]

    This was no more a matter of logic or reasoning: the system was testing if we had a good heart. If we not only knew what the right choice was, but if we were righteous enough to choose it ourselves.

    [14]

    [13]

    [12]

    I stared at the letters, the purple glow emanating from the sentences giving me a headache.

    <i>you won¡¯t let your sister die like this, will you?</i>

    This time, it was Hana¡¯s voice. Crying and begging, terrified.

    <i>how can I sacrifice myself like this? After everything I went through?</i>

    And it was also my voice. Not me from my previous life, but Park Eun-Woo.

    [10]

    [9]

    [8]

    The voices kept fighting in my head. All I wanted to do was cover my ears and pretend those were not my feelings or my sister, but rather demons whispering to make me fall.

    <i>if you let me die, you will be a murderer

    again</i>

    It felt like Hana was genuinely in danger¡ªthat I was about to choose her fate. And whatever I chose, it would scar my heart forever.

    <i>

    shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to be happy this once?

    after all the shit I¡¯ve been through?</i>

    [7]

    [6]

    [5]

    My chest tightened, memories coming back to me. If I closed my eyes, I could hear Hana''s voice, smell her perfume, feel the warmth of her hands.

    ¡¸Can we come here again next year? I want to create more memories together. ¡¹

    It was as if I was back in my old life, back to my old self. The scent of flowers being carried along a summer breeze, the sun warming my skin. On that memory, Hana had asked me something¡ªsimilar to what that system was asking¡ªand when I answered her, I spoke with my heart.

    [10]

    [9]

    [8]

    I remembered Hana¡¯s smile, how she touched her hair as I wiped her tears away, the dress she was wearing¡ªevery detail.

    [5]

    [4]

    [3]

    And it was not the mist that made it harder to breathe. It was the knowledge I already knew the choice I had to make.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    [2]

    [1]

    In that moment, with the seconds passing right before my eyes, the words that left my trembling lips were different. Worst of all, they were still true.

    They still resonated with my soul and heart.

    "I will save Eun-Woo¡­"

    A scream exploded in my head, coming from all places and nowhere as the scent of blood got stronger, my head getting dizzier. Weak.

    It was really like I had just killed Hana.

    I chose to kill my sister, just because I could not bear the thought of losing this new life, this new self. Worst of it all, I could not even be certain most people chose the same. That I would even survive this stage.

    When the screen began to blink, shedding light on the strange mist, I felt my heart race and shrink; throb and bleed. My skin burning and itching.

    As the system counted the votes yet again, I dreaded what could be the last moments of my new life. Me realizing I let my sister die to save myself, and dying right after it because, even by becoming someone new and better, I was still not a good person.

    When it finally showed the results I nearly collapsed, a laugh stuck in my throat.

    ''There is no right answer'', these bastards¡­

    [All new Selves who spoke their own truth¡­]

    [Won]

    Something wet ran down my face, but I did not bother to wipe it away. The room went back to how it was as my heart slowed down, sweat still running down my face and back.

    It took a few seconds, yet the mist dissipated. After a few seconds, the headache and the sickness were gone. Yet my hands were still shaking.

    [Congratulations! You have advanced to the last stage]

    [Survive and receive a reward!]

    The moment I read the last word, the ground below me, as well as the walls, began to shake. For a brief second I was afraid the ground would swallow me, yet what sunk into the earth were the walls themselves, a clear and white light pouring from above, blinding me.

    It took almost an entire minute for me to be able to open my eyes and see¡ªto look around and identify not only where I was but who was with me.

    To what may have been hundreds of people before¡ªpeople from all around the world¡ªwas now less than fifty.

    Like me, they were wearing the exact white loose shirts and brown pants, barefooted. A few of them seemed to have lost their soul, their gazes lost and hollow, while many were too alert and defensive to let feelings be shown on their face. I wondered how I looked to them¡ªhow Eun-Woo looked to them.

    As the shock of choosing to kill Hana faded, my mind got clearer as the seconds stretched. I had survived until that point; I could do it again. I could do it how many times it took, as long as I could enjoy this new life to its fullest.

    [Congratulations on being one of the first to join the Top 5!]

    [Pass the final stage to receive your rewards]

    Not even ten seconds passed before purple letters appeared in front of me¡ªin front of all of us.

    [Stage 17#]

    Self Park Eun-Woo

    Placement: First Cabin

    Role: Operator

    Goal: Take train to the Final Destination

    Attention: More rules will be added as you approach the final destination.

    [Moving new Selves to a new location. Please hold.]

    I was blinded and embraced by a pure, white light, its coldness piercing my skin like ice shards. Yet when I opened my eyes, I was smiling.

    Suddenly I realized how messed up and chaotic the last stage truly was. How the system saw our lives and our "choices".

    And I also knew the things I was willing to do to survive.

 Make Your Choice [4]

    [Welcome to the Jolly Train!]

    For the second time in less than a few hours, I found myself on the ground. The floor was hard and cold, the powerful scent of coal filling the entire space. For once, there was actual light pouring into the space.

    There were five people with me in that cabin, which seemed to be the train operation room.

    There were a few buttons and levers and a wheel. On top, there were three monitors with their screens turned off. I was starting to doubt that was a real train when its whistle echoed loud and clear, its sound shrilling and haunting.

    There was a huge window , an open door behind me, and one that gave access to the second cabin, and it appeared to be locked tight. My skin crawled, a sense of doom running over me as I felt a chilling breeze reach my arms and legs, almost as if it was trying to have a grasp on my limbs to drag me out of the train.

    A few meters from me were two women, one of them quite young. She could not be older than seventeen, her red hair shining against the light, her face covered with freckles. The other  was older than me, some wrinkles already showing on her face, alongside some gray hair.

    As for the other two men, one of them was shorter than anyone in the cabin: dark and grayish hair, a shallow beard, his body more on the sturdy and plump side. The last guy looked like someone who had just walked away from the military: his posture, the buzz cut, his gaze. It took one glance from me to know, even with no uniforms or badges, he was a soldier.

    [You are in the Top 5]

    [You are an Operator!]

    [The best new Self will be rewarded by the Court]

    That was enough to make us exchange glances among ourselves. The soldier stared at me the longest, while the teenager kept looking at her feet.

    Apart from the stares, that message made me wonder what, or who, this Court was. And if this Court was the responsible for all of this.

    [Operators Duties:]

    1- Control Jolly''s speed

    2- Control Jolly''s direction

    3- Control Jolly''s maneuvers

    [Points are based on choices and maneuvers]

    Maneuvers? The fuck did that mean¡ªwere we able to make drifts with the train? Did that even make sense?

    <i>And just what, about any of this, makes sens?</i>

    [sAcRIfiC-]

    [Passengers will be chosen based on lowest ranks]

    I blinked twice, making sure I had seen it right. I could not be that insane, right? That had been a glitch, right there.

    The system changed the word.

    [If a Self wishes to be chosen, jump out of Jolly Train to be moved]

    [Passengers will vote and gain points based on the path chosen by the Operators]

    [Jolly Train''s final destination is Station ?le de Baton ]

    [Reach the final station without harming Jolly Train]

    [Countdown: 7:00]

    I had to message my temples in order to process all those new rules¡ªsomeone got excited with that last stage.

    <i>Time to organize my thoughts...</i>

    There were likely two groups inside Jolly Train: operators and passengers. Passengers could only receive points through voting, yet the amount of their points was based on the morality determined by operators. What did that mean exactly¡­I was reluctant to guess.

    "So¡­should we start the train?"

    That shy voice surprised me. The teenager spoke while looking straight at the panel, her hands grasping her arms as if it was the only comfortable position for her.

    "I think we can only control the train once it starts moving." The other woman spoke, her voice rough and raspier than I would assume.

    The train''s whistle blew once more and the entire structure trembled and shook. Then nothing. Before any of us could do anything, the smaller man walked towards the panel and pulled the lever all the way up. In a matter of seconds, the train started to move, faster by the second.

    The man turned to us then, shrugging with a faint smile touching his lips.

    "Guess it worked." We said nothing in reply. "So, we are the five best competitors in this place, right?"

    The older woman eyed him with a cold gaze, her arms crossed. "This appears to be the case, yes."

    The man laughed, exchanging glances with all of us. "I''m Giorgio. What about you lot?"

    The red-haired teen put her hair behind the ear, her voice low and weak. "I''m Grace."

    "Dunya."

    "I would rather not share my name with people I don''t know."

    The soldier''s reply was short and dry¡ªand to be honest, I was inclined to say the same. Yet before I could open my mouth, the three screens got lit.

    The screen in the middle showed the estimated time of arrival, while the other two showed empty tracks. We all heard a scream coming from the other cabin, the sounds muffled by the closed door.

    Grace walked toward the door as the screams continued, her steps reluctant, gasping and covering her mouth with horror flooding her eyes.

    We didn''t need to ask what was going on.

    The two screens flickered, and suddenly they were people emerging from within the tracks with iron constraining their legs and wrists. On the right track, there were three men, three women, and one elderly woman. On the left,  two boys who could not be older than twelve.

    [Time Left: 6:11 / ETA: 5:02]

    [MAKE YOUR CHOICE]

    The middle screen''s letters changed colors from bright white to a scarlet red, blinking a few times as if to call our attention. As if it needed to go that far.

    "Should we save the children?" It was Dunya who asked, her voice shaken yet carrying enough strength to make her sound confident. However, the others didn''t seem so certain. As if they were all searching for a new foul play. I couldn''t say I was in a different position.

    One thing was bugging me...yet I was not sure what it was.

    "Well, saving the children would be the ''best'' option, right? So let''s go with that." Giorgio pressed a button on the left, and from the window I saw and heard the tracks changing, the Jolly Train swiftly turning towards the men and women.

    It did not take that long¡ªmaybe less than ten seconds¡ªfor the train to reach its first destination. I kept looking at the screen, unsure if I wanted to witness the scene from the huge window. As I watched, for a brief moment I saw something shine beneath the people, right before the train hit them. Then the train arrived.

    It was not their screams that made me flinch, but the crushing and squishing sounds as I <i>felt </i>the train''s wheels ran over them. Beside me, the soldier had his eyes closed as if he was in a silent prayer, both fists clenched at his sides.

    [Congratulations! You earned 700 points.]

    I furrowed my brows. The system had never mentioned how many points we got before.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "They are taking more people¡­" Grace''s shaking voice reached us from behind, although I did not need her to know that. I could already see the screen changing, more people appearing from within the tracks. On the left side, there were three women. On the right, two men.

    ...how many people the train had just run over?

    Maybe¡­ The reason for telling us the points¡­

    "Let''s save the women." Nobody contradicted me as I walked over to the panel, seeing all those buttons and levers up close for the first time.

    There were four buttons and two levers. The buttons were; Save Left Track, Save Right Track, Activate Sensors, and Emergency Stop. I pressed the button, watching the screen without even blinking. I had to check it. If I was right¡­

    It took a bit more than fifteen seconds, and once again I saw something shining below the tracks, right before the train hit them.

    And almost like "magic"¡­

    [Congratulations! You earned 200 points.]

    Even though I was smiling, with a dry laugh stuck up in my throat, I felt sick. We didn''t have to choose the most righteous choice¡ª

    We were being rewarded by our kill count.

    Giorgio was looking sideways in my direction, a smirk on his lips. He had realized that too, apparently.

    "Pe-people are pushing each other off the train¡­" Grace stuttered, her face still glued to the small window on the back door. It was almost as if she was too shocked to walk away, too indecisive to join us in the front, too afraid to make a choice.

    In the back of my mind, I recalled one of the rules. Passengers who ''jumped'' out of the train would "be chosen". From the looks of it, that choice could be made for them.

    Giorgio leaned into the panel, watching the landscape through the window. "They can only blame themselves; it was pretty obvious what we had to do to get the points."

    Dunya opened her mouth, turning toward the man with a raging gaze, yet no sound came from her mouth.

    "What? Are you going to say I''m wrong? The rules were clear¡ªthey made their choice, and we made ours. That''s why we are here."

    Dunya said nothing in reply, only looked away. Yet I noticed the way the soldier glared at Giorgio, a silent anger boiling from within his eyes.

    "Wait! I think it''s stopping¡­ The passengers are not fighting anymore, maybe the system is done choosing them?"

    I glanced towards the screens. It didn''t take much for new people to appear. However, the moment the new passengers appeared on the tracks, I lost my breath. I could also hear Grace gasp and see how Dunya and the soldier clenched their fists, the older woman cursing under her breath. The real problem was¡ª

    They were all children. The difference was that there were five on one side and two on the other.

    Then¡ª

    [A new rule has been added]

    [Operators can vote on their preferred choice]

    [The results do not need to match the final decision]

    "There is no need for a vote. We¡ªwe have to save the most we can." Dunya almost choked on her words, as if she was about to throw up.

    On the middle screen, one vote counted to save the right track.

    "Yes, I say the same."

    The soldier''s vote went to the same side. Grace was speechless, tears frozen in her eyes as if they were unable to fall.

    "Same¡­" My voice trailed off, my gaze following Giorgio. In that brief time, he had practically closed the distance between the panel. "What about you, Giorgio? Are we on the same page?"

    The man smiled, turning his back to the panel. "Yes, sure. Of course, I agree."

    I exchanged glances with the soldier. We didn''t need to say anything else to each other.

    "Mind if I press the button this time?" The soldier''s voice was as assertive and sharp as lightning, enough to make the other man stop in his tracks.

    "No, I don''t see a problem with that."

    I should have known from the first moment he opened his mouth. From how he didn''t waste two seconds to press a button that condemned the lives of three people to how he belittled the people stuck in the second cabin.

    I should have known because I had spent years in my previous life dealing with rats like Giorgio, with despicable men like him.

    And though I was the closest to him, I was not fast enough. The moment I grabbed his hands, the tracks were already shifting, the train going for the right track.

    Toward the five children.

    I grabbed him by the collar, the anger building up in my voice as I shouted in his face.

    "<i>What have you done</i>?! We don''t even know what these points are for¡ªthey could be <i>useless</i>!"

    I could feel the blood rushing through my veins, burning like poison.

    His voice was enough to turn my stomach upside down. "Not taking any chances, and <i>you </i>should follow my example."

    I did not even bother to argue with that rat again; I pushed him to the side and stared at the panel. There had to be something I could do, something I was missing.

    My eyes ran through the buttons and levers as I recalled every single rule. ETA. Control speed. Sensors. Maneuvers. Wheel.

    There was a huge chance I was wrong¡­

    Yet just in case I was right¡­

    I pointed towards the soldier, who was already pinning Giorgio to the ground. "Don''t let him move from that spot."

    The soldier didn''t answer me, only twisted Giorgio''s arm enough to make him grunt. I pressed one button and pulled down the speed lever, moving toward the wheel. The train speed went down, almost stopping.

    "Are you even thinking straight?! We have a time limit, the train is already on the right track¡ªif you stop this train we will all die, <i>you fucking bastard!"</i>

    I ignored Giorgio''s shouts, barely noticing as Dunya came by my side.

    "Do you have any idea of what you are doing?" Her whisper was rough, desperate.

    Well, what I had was certainly <i>an </i>idea.

    "When I give you the signal, pull that lever all the way up."

    "What does it do?"

    "Trust me, when I give you the signal¡ª"

    "But what. Does. It. Do?" Dunya''s voice could almost match the growl of a bear.

    "Just trust me! Can you see them?" From where I was, I could not see the screens.

    It took a while before I could hear her voice again. "I see them¡­"

    "Keep your eyes on this screen and your hand on that lever. When I tell you to, pull the lever. Got it?"

    I turned just so I could see Dunya nodding once, closing her fingers around the lever. I kept my eyes on the tracks, watching through the window with sweat running down my face.

    Deep down, I wished it had taken longer to reach them, to hear their screams and loud cries. My fingers curled around the wheel, my grasp on it so tight it hurt my hands.

    "Almost there¡­"

    "What are you¡ª"

    <i>"</i><i>Now!"</i>

    Dunya didn''t have time to finish her sentence. I turned the wheel all the way to the left and from my right I heard as she pulled the lever, my heart beating so fast I thought it would jump out of my chest and explode. For a desperate moment, nothing happened.

    And then¡­

    The entire train began to tilt to the left. I had no way of knowing how that was even possible, and as the cabins tilted to the side I felt gravity pulling me down, the rest of my body fighting my feet and legs as they slid over to the left. "Hold on to something!"

    It felt like forever. Only when I heard Dunya shouting over Grace and Giorgio''s screams did I turn the wheel all the way back, the cabins returning to their normal angle. I took a few steps back, staring at the screens.

    The ETA had increased by an entire minute, yet the children were safe.

    All of them.

    I let out a shaken breath, resting my hands on the panel. It had worked.

    I couldn''t believe it had worked.

    "How did you even know¡­?" Dunya''s question got lost in the air between us as the new messages from the system appeared in front of me.

    [Congratulations! You gained 250 points of maneuver]

    [The Sensors were activated. A new rule will be added]

    [Beware of your speed! You can''t let the Mole get the Jolly Train]

    Before I could even wonder what that meant, the screen on the right blinked and started to show the back of the train. I felt and heard the rumblings before I could see them on the screen.

    Behind the Jolly Train, a giant mole appeared from the ground. It was taller and bigger than the train itself, its claws so big they could slice the cabins like they were made of leaves. And it was not only eating and destroying the tracks, it was rushing in a straight line toward the train.

    Toward all of us.

 Follow Your Destiny [1]

    <i>Welcome to the Jolly Train!</i>

    Never I loathed a name more than that train''s.

    As Grace let out a shriek, I pulled the speed lever all the way up, cursing every second that it took for the train to speed up.

    "Are you happy now, you fucking idiot?! If you hadn''t done nothing¡ª"

    I walked towards that man¡ªthe short, sturdy and big man that a minute before all that had decided to kill five children just so he could gain more points that no one even knew the purpose of.

    "If you hadn''t pressed that button, this situation wouldn''t have happened, you piece of shit."

    After the train tilted to the side, the soldier must''ve lost balance, letting Giorgio loose. The real pity was how the man wasn''t in a rounder shape, so he could roll out of the cabin.

    Giorgio laughed at my face, a spit falling close to my eye. That was almost enough for me to throw up, yet his words were even more disgusting.

    "And if <i>you </i>hadn''t fucked up, I would have earned more points and there wouldn''t be a damned animal behind us."

    "How can you even say that? There were five children in those tracks!" Dunya shouted meters away from us, her voice filled with indignation and contempt.

    "Say what you will, they were not my children. You, them¡ªnothing but a bunch of strangers¡ª"

    I was not surprised that Giorgio was punched.

    What surprised me was to see Grace the one doing the punch, sending the man a good few steps back. He touched his lip, blood coming out of a minor cut while Grace massaged her hand with a grimace.

    Giorgio clenched his fists and teeth, a vein popping up from his forehead. <i>"</i><i>You cunt</i>, how dare you¡ª"

    The soldier got him from behind, locking the man''s arms on his back, whispering close to his ears. "You better shut up unless you want me to break your arms. <i>Cunt</i>."

    Even I got shivers down my spine by hearing the soldier''s cold, dead voice. I wondered how many people he had threatened, or even killed, whispering like that.

    The left screen blinked again, showing the new people on the tracks. That time, there were four people on each side, however on the left side, three of them were elders.

    Then there were bangs on the back door, someone hitting and shouting repeatedly.

    "Hey, assholes! What happened during the last round, huh?! Any idea how many points you cost me?!"

    "Are you trying to mess with us?! Just because you are the operators? You are all fucking heartless!"

    Hah, I knew it¡­

    The path we operators chose would be considered the ''most ethical and moral''. How more messed up could that system be?

    Before the passengers could say anything else, an electrical current sent them away, silencing all their protests.

    Sure, that was one way of doing things¡­

    "What should we do now?"

    It took me a few seconds to realize all eyes were on me after Grace''s question.

    <i>Should I feel happy or pressured? </i>

    Perhaps the right answer was somewhere in between.

    "We can try to do the maneuver again. This way no one has to die." And of course, the idea of no one dying was good.

    Yet something told me we could still earn more with those maneuvers. If we were smart about it¡ªif this Stage valued morality like the previous ones¡ªwe could make more points as operators <i>without </i>killing anyone.

    Thankfully, they didn''t refute my idea. I glanced towards the ETA¡ªit didn''t look so bad¡ªand the mole was a good few meters away from the last cabin of the Jolly Train. Yet when I tried to move the wheel, it was as unmoving as a tree.

    I made a few attempts before drawing a few conclusions. The options were limited. Either there was a cooldown of sorts to use the steering wheel, we could only use it after choosing a track or¡­ There was another requirement we had to meet.

    "Can you describe to me what happened with the train last time? When I turned the wheel." Since I was looking through the window, I had not seen what had happened on the outside. Yet Dunya was looking at the screens.

    She opened and closed her mouth a few times before finding her voice. "It looked like pistons; they rose from the right wheels. There was a lot of smoke too."

    Huh¡­ Pistons?

    I hit the button on the right, making the train enter the left track. It was almost hilarious how the mole shifted to the side automatically, as if it knew we were turning before the train even moved. I tried to steer the wheel again, yet it was still stiff.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    That eliminated one of the possibilities. If the cooldown was too long, it made those maneuvers a terrible option to rely on. However, something told me that was not it¡ªthere had to be some other condition.

    "We are approaching the passenger¡­" Although Grace hadn''t shouted, there was a clear fear dripping from her voice.

    And then, as I watched the screens and glanced at the panel, something clicked. I lowered one of the levers, the train''s speed dropping significantly. A nervous smile grew on my face¡ªI hoped I was right.

    I tried to steer the wheel, and it moved like it was covered in butter.

    Once again the train started to tilt towards one side, yet that time I had a look at the screens. I could see as the pistols raised one side of the train, making an angle just wide enough so that the people could safely pass below it. As soon as they passed the last cabin, a light surrounded them and they disappeared.

    I immediately pulled the lever up, increasing the train¡¯s speed again. A new message popped up.

    [Congratulations! You gained 200 points of maneuver]

    [Special conditions are currently applied]

    [You did two maneuvers in a row]

    [Your points will be tripled!]

    The look on Giorgio''s face as I glanced toward him, with a grin lit on my face, was priceless and worth every drop of sweat.

    "Would you look at that¡ªthis barely influenced our ETA. We still have an entire minute to spare."

    As Giorgio heard Dunya''s words, his hateful expression did not change. "For now. Let''s see in a few more turns."

    We all repeated the process, one, two, three times. The points kept getting higher with the combo strike and even though everyone else was relaxed, with real hope lit in their eyes...

    ¡­there was just something. An itchy feeling at the back of my head, a sensation as if there was a hole inside my stomach. A bad omen I hadn''t realized yet.

    I kept stealing glances towards the ETA screen, afraid the numbers would suddenly change, afraid the mole would suddenly gain a boost speed. Fearing that system would not let things be that simple. Because things were never that simple.

    And deep down, I <i>knew </i>I had to be right.

    It was so sudden, we all thought he had lost his mind.

    The soldier still had a strong hold on Giorgio, yet the short man began to laugh like a maniac, shaking his head with eyes closed and an insane smile on his face.

    "Say, you can''t see my messages, right?"

    We all exchanged glances. As I turned to face Giorgio, it was as if a pit had opened inside me. An endless pit so dark and cold it was enough to freeze both my feet and make my heart stop beating.

    He looked straight at me and at that moment, I knew. I knew I had been right.

    But I was not fast enough.

    Giorgio''s pupils turned black at the same time as they shone, a glow bright and nefarious. Yet before the thought of closing my eyes or looking away came to me, I was already being engulfed by that blackness; it swallowed me whole.

    I was stuck inside a place where the only light came from a woman. She was smaller than me, and the way she shrunk on her dress made it seem like the fabric was made of poison or needles.

    I knew her.

    I knew her too well.

    She stared at me with tears in her eyes and she blamed me. She blamed me for all her disgrace, all her misery, and all her grief.

    And she wasn''t wrong.

    ¡¸Are you happy now? If you are, kill me then. I have nothing left in this world. <i>You </i>made sure of that.¡¹

    Those words stung and ached, for I remembered them. I could recall the exact day and the reason they were spoken. They were enough to make my own heart bleed and fall into that ruthless darkness, losing itself in that nothingness.

    When I opened my eyes, I was on the ground. My body refused to move, as if it was still imprisoned in that place¡ªwith that woman. As if it was wrong to breathe and move and all that could be done was wither on the ground forever.

    But I heard the fight going on, the grunts and exchange of blows. I forced my feet to stand, the air still refusing to remain in my lungs long enough to oxygenate my brain. Black spots filled my vision¡ªmy hands shaking, my heart racing¡ªafraid the blackness would swallow me again, the tears dry in my eyes.

    My head and vision cleared in time to see Giorgio beating the soldier with a piece of metal. I turned toward the panel, the speed lever gone¡ªthat asshole.

    "What, you already recovered? Fifteen seconds can really fly, huh."

    Grace was crying in a corner, holding Dunya''s unconscious body¡ªa cut bleeding nonstop on her forehead. What the fuck had happened?

    From the way Giorgio spoke, I had been completely out for those brief seconds.

    ¡­how could he have changed so much in such a short amount of time? There was this wild energy surrounding him, a primal, animalistic thing glowing inside his eyes, reflecting in his smile.

    The soldier tried to get up, however Giorgio stepped in his face. My blood boiled.

    "I hope you realize you are an actual piece of crap. There is a special place in hell for people like you."

    "The Devil itself seems to disagree." Giorgio kicked the soldier in the face one last time before charging at me, trying to hit me in the head with the lever. Yet my body felt sluggish, heavy. It was as if I had bell weights on my limbs, my head still dizzy and cloudy.

    I managed to dodge the first few times, ducking and turning to the sides, but he still managed to punch me in the stomach. I gagged, tears filling my eyes as I kept wondering how could a man like Giorgio be so strong¡ªit made no sense.

    "You seem like a smart kid. So let''s see if you can figure a way out."

    Next thing I knew, I was being kicked. The impact made my entire body shake, from every muscle and ligament to every single bone.

    I don''t know why at first I felt no pain, my only guess was that my body was too shocked and exhausted, my mind still fighting to process what was happening as I fell. Because I could feel the breeze against my skin, and see the cloudless, blue sky.

    And I was not inside the cabin anymore.

    [You jumped out of Jolly Train! Your choice is highly appreciated]

    [You have earned 1000 points for your choice!]

    [Survive the Jolly Train to receive a bonus!]

    As I fell, watching as Giorgio''s face twisted into a lunatic smile, I recalled one of the rules.

    If a Self wishes to be chosen, all they need to do is jump out of Jolly Train to be moved.

    It didn''t say passenger. That rule applied to every single person on that train.

    Before I ever reached the ground, I was surrounded by a bright, pure light. Like soft wings embracing me, taking me away to get stuck within the tracks. And it was funny.

    Death should not be that beautiful.

 Follow Your Destiny [2]

    After being embraced by the light, my body was spat out of the train tracks as if it was a nasty meal the earth didn''t want. Like everyone else, I had my arms at my side and my legs together, all stuck with metal bars.

    The sky was clear blue, with bushes and small trees spread throughout the space. Worse of it all, I was not alone on those tracks.

    "Hal, <i>look</i>! This mister can help us."

    "He is stuck just like us, Hil. He can''t help us."

    "Oh¡­"

    With one glance I could not only tell they were brother and sister but twins.

    The girl continued to cry, biting her lower lip strong enough to open a wound. Her brother held her hand, his voice shaken yet confident. If he was as afraid as his sister, he didn''t show it; neither in his voice nor in his gaze.

    "Hil, keep looking at me. I''m not crying, am I?"

    "No¡­"

    "Then you shouldn''t cry either."

    Their curly hair was practically white, their skin so pale it was almost translucent. While the girl''s eyes were the lightest of blue, the boy''s were pinkish, and even within the shade their color still looked faded.

    Worst of all, they did not seem old at all. I would bet they were between six and eight years old.

    "How old are you?"

    I had their attention once again, yet not for long. The brother glanced at me with a suspicious gaze, eying me as if I was stupid or worse. "I didn''t see you in the cabin. Who are you?"

    From afar, I heard the train''s whistle. And what was once a high-pitched sound, was now the harrowing sound of death. How much longer we had until the Jolly Train reached us? How many seconds?

    My heart kept racing and beating against my chest, desperate. I wasn¡¯t shocked by Giorgio''s betrayal, if I would even call it that. I wouldn''t be shocked to see a rat eating trash or maggots feeding off of rotten meat. It was their nature.

    Yet his nature had just become a threat to my survival, and this was something I had to fix.

    The important thing at that moment was to piece things together; there was a way to escape the train. Otherwise, the system wouldn''t give me that many points, much less inform me I would receive a bonus if I survived.

    Yet what if the only way for someone to survive in the tracks was with the operators'' maneuvers? Giorgio would put the train in reverse if he could, just to pass over me again.

    Still, would the system do something like that? All this time, the main theme of these challenges had been choice. Free will.

    There was no way the system was that unfair and cruel.

    Was there?

    I tried to raise my upper body the most I could, so they focused on me.

    "You guys are Hil and Hal, right?" The girl beside me nodded, yet her brother did not even blink. "Call me Eun-Woo. I have reasons to believe we can survive this. But we need to work together."

    Hil opened a smile, her eyes almost shining with hope. She turned to her brother, who was not as thrilled to hear what I had to say.

    "We may be children, but we are not idiots. Why should we even trust you?"

    Below me, the tracks trembled and shook, the sound getting closer.

    "Because I am your only chance of survival."

    Perhaps it was the pure terror in my gaze or maybe the desperation flooding in my voice, but the twins nodded with shaken eyes.

    "Good. Look around and try to see if there is anything, <i>anything at all</i>, that we can press, pull or push."

    The twins began to search, yet their bodies were small and they were lower on the tracks. There was only so much they could see. I started to contort myself, stretching my neck and body in order to see any crack or small hole within those tracks.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The trembling intensified, the sound of the train so close I was afraid to turn my head.

    How fortunate that I had two more sets of mouths and eyes to make sure I knew what was going on.

    "Mister, the train¡­!"

    "Did you find anything, sir?!"

    To hear such anguish and horror in their voices broke my heart, turning my own desperation into a monster who was ready to consume me from the inside.

    <i>Think, Eun-Woo, think!</i>

    There had to be something, anything, that I was missing!

    Then it hit me. With the corner of my eye, as I glanced below toward the tracks, the faintest of lights pouring out of the metal. I had seen that light before, twice, shining below the tracks. Only it had been stronger, right before the train hit the people. It had to mean something.

    I <i>needed </i>it to mean something.

    As I turned my head, I saw not only the Jolly Train but Giorgio''s head popping up from the window, looking down at me with the widest smile on his face while showing his middle finger.

    <i>Hah</i>, that asshole.

    "Kids! Try to see if there''s anything shining around you, it may be below the tracks or beside us!" I had to shout in order to be heard on top of the train.

    The whistle blew again, a haunting sound that kept echoing inside my ears.

    "Mister, here!" Hil shouted and my entire body leaned toward her voice. She had dug a bit through the dirt and right there, sticking out of the ground between the metal tracks, a thin silver chain.

    I felt a heat wave rushing to our side.

    "Pull it!"

    I twisted my hand in an angle I had never tried before, every finger and muscle screaming in pain. Hil and I pulled the chain once.

    I saw the blinding light of the Jolly Train casting a shadow over us.

    Nothing happened.

    "<i>Again!"</i>

    My hand was sweating too much, making me lose grasp of the silver chain. Once, twice, it kept failing me.

    Yet not for Hil, and she <i>pulled</i>.

    There was a click.

    "Mister!"

    The moment she shouted, I felt the ground below me tremble and open at the same time my hands and feet were freed.

    "Move, <i>now</i>!"

    I didn''t think I needed to give them any more orders; they were below before I even finished my sentence.

    The tracks themselves had opened alongside a grave on the ground. All three of us slipped through the opening, dirt falling with us as we landed with a small thud.

    The space was way bigger than I had anticipated, almost like a tunnel connecting all tracks in the same system. Before I could catch my breath, something jumped at my legs, grasping them tight.

    "Thank you so, <i>so </i>much."

    "We are forever grateful to you, mister!"

    Hal and Hil had their arms around me; I could even feel their hearts beating rapidly against my legs. I let a long sigh, trying to control my own racing heart¡ªthe adrenaline still running at full speed within my veins.

    "Hey, I told you to trust me, right?"

    I patted their heads, my voice relieved and light.

    [You survived the Jolly Train!]

    [You will be rewarded for your skills]

    [You will be transported to ?le de Baton in one minute]

    Oh, no I wouldn''t.

    "Hey, listen."

    The twins raised their gazes, meeting my own. Looking at them after all that madness, they were quite adorable.

    "There is a monster chasing the train. If you keep running in a straight line, you¡¯ll be moved before it can get you."

    When I mentioned the mole, Hil''s widened her eyes, her face becoming paler. Yet her brother furrowed his brows.

    "Aren''t you going to stay with us?"

    That kid was quite sharp, huh? "I have a business to take care of first. But once I¡¯m done, I will try to meet you both there. Deal?"

    They glanced at each other for a few seconds, without saying anything. Then they took a few steps back and gave me a nod. Hil started to run beforehand, while Hal turned his head once before following his sister.

    "Be sure to stay alive. You look like someone who likes doing stupid things." And just like that, the boy turned around and caught up with his sister, leaving me alone.

    I chuckled, scratching the back of my head. Maybe I was mistaken. That boy, he wasn''t cute at all.

    I lowered my gaze, reading the last message the system had sent me.

    [You are an operator. Do you wish to go back to the first cabin?]

    [You will receive a bonus reward if you return]

    I didn''t even bat an eye. I just pressed the button.

    Once again, I was embraced by light.

    Yet that time, I wasn''t the one awaiting death.

    I was the messenger.

 Follow Your Destiny [3]

    If I had to describe what I felt, at that exact moment, it was not happiness.

    Or joy.

    Or excitement.

    Honestly, it wasn''t even anger. It was way beyond that.

    It was gratitude toward that universe¡ªtoward that system¡ªfor allowing me this chance. It was the feeling of being able to witness a person you completely loath and despise get screwed over in the most beautiful way. That feeling of when someone who disrespected the shit out of you and believed they were the superior being gets to eat their own words and eat dirt. Because you proved them wrong.

    I could count on one hand the number of occasions I felt something like that. And the fact I was able to experience that feeling so soon, as Park Eun-Woo¡­

    Next time I saw the person or being responsible for that system, I would kiss them.

    I appeared behind Giorgio as he panicked in front of the panel. It only took me a few seconds to put things together.

    The genius had broken the speed lever and the train''s time of arrival had increased quite a lot. In fact, we had a bit more than one minute left, yet Jolly Train would only reach its final destination in two.

    And oh, had I forgotten about the giant killer mole that was less than three meters away from the train?

    Silly me.

    Grace was the first to see me, with a purple eye and a broken lip. I clenched my jaw, the blood running hot in my veins. I motioned her not to speak, trying to keep all those emotions in check. The teenager girl nodded once, carrying both Dunya and the soldier close to her, yet the man was in a pretty bad shape. How many times had Giorgio kicked him?

    I had to take a deep breath to center myself, get a good grasp of my body. My muscles, my joints, my bones. And before Giorgio could turn around¡ª

    I grabbed him by the hair and sunk his face into the panel.

    <i>"</i><i>Missed me?"</i> As I whispered the words close to his ears, the contempt and rage that burned within my soul were almost palpable.

    I hit the panel with his face again and again, only stopping when everything was smeared in blood, as it dripping non-stop from his nose.

    <i>That </i>was a jolly sight.

    "T-thaht ish not possib-le. I ran overth you!" Giorgio had bitten his tongue at some point, yet with his face in such a messed up state it was difficult to tell.

    "Guess you were right then¡ªI must be pretty smart."

    I never considered myself someone violent.

    In my previous life, I had always been a very poor fighter. From memory, I had only exchanged actual blows with someone twice and in none of those cases was I considered the winner.

    Yet I was not the ''old me'' anymore; I was Park Eun-Woo in this life. A life a man like Giorgio had tried to take away from me. So if I had never found  reasons to gather up enough courage to beat the shit out of someone in my previous life, Giorgio had given me plenty to compensate.

    [A Benefactor has shown interest in your journey!]

    Huh?

    [Justice wants to share some of Their power with Self Park Eun-Woo for a short amount of time.]

    [Will you accept?]

    A Benefactor? I glanced at Giorgio, still recalling his blackened eyes as his insane strength.

    <i>Now things make more sense.</i>

    In retrospect, I felt even embarrassed for not considering the possibility before. It should be almost obvious that, within an entire system like that, there would be some kind of power mechanics involved.

    Just like in a game.

    "Yes, I accept."

    Giorgio first eyed me with pure confusion, however it didn''t take him long to do the math.

    Actually, I didn''t give him the time.

    Golden light poured on me from above, a light and warm sensation spreading within my body. All tiredness left me, any injury I may have had¡ªcompletely gone. I felt invincible. Knowledge about that new power rushed into my brain, as if the system had uploaded a manual in my mind.

    Not that there was any secret behind it; just the old hit and smash.

    I clenched my fists, feeling a warmth spread within me as the golden light concentrated on my hands, making them glow like two blinding stars. Indeed, Death had no right to be that beautiful.

    [You can use ''Hands of Justness'' for one minute.]

    And one minute was plenty.

    My veins were visible through my entire body, glowing and pulsing with pure light¡ªif that was only some of Justice''s power, I was extremely curious to know the rest.

    Every time I hit the man, light exploded from my hands. I punched him in the stomach twice, using my knee to hit his nose. If it hadn''t broken before, I had fixed that. Giorgio''s eye got black again, that darkness now filled with despair. Yet nothing happened.

    His face turned as pale as a ghost.

    "Wait, hey, let''sh talk! We can be commr¡ª"

    My punch sent two of his teeth flying. I was really tired of hearing men like him speak.

    <i>Should I just remove his tongue?</i>

    "The screen! Look at the screens!"

    Grace''s shouts stole my attention for a few seconds. From the second cabin I could hear people screaming, despair and fright tearing their throats as the train shook more than it should. The mole was close.

    Too close.

    Yet wasn¡¯t this something business men loved to say? In every calamity¡­

    There was an opportunity.

    I grabbed Giorgio by his collar, dragging him toward the open door as he fought my grasp in a pitiful way.

    <i>"C''MON!</i> Whaht do you even thin-k you are doin? Ishn''t all of thish abou'' bein mora-al? Wher ish your humani''y?!"

    Another message popped up in front of me, the purple glow of its words shining in my eyes. Once again, the content of the message made me smile. Perhaps, in the end, I was just too lucky for my own good.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Or perhaps my morals were the problem.

    [The Giant Mole is within one meter from Jolly Train!]

    [You can send a Self to distract the Mole]

    [Will you send Operator Giorgio Ratti to distract the Mole?]

    "Park Eun-Woo."

    "Huh?" For a second, the man stopped struggling.

    "This is the name of the man you tried to kill."

    I pushed his body, so it would hang outside, the wind messing and blowing his hair. Giorgio Ratti¡¯s sank into mine, and it was almost as if I could smell his fear.

    "Wai'', you don''t real-ly nee to¡ª"

    "Be a good rat and distract the bad mole for us." I opened up a big smile, one that could almost be confused as warm and kind.

    My hands were still shining, the golden glow reflecting in the man''s eyes. Then I opened my hand¡ª

    And Giorgio fell.

    If he screamed or said anything else, I did not hear. The system had transported him in a matter of seconds, the white light embracing him like wings.

    Within me, I tried searching for something¡­ A feeling. Something to make me more humane. Pity. Sorrow. Sadness. Remorse. Anything that would prove to me I could have forgiven Giorgio in the future, something to show me I felt bad for killing a man with my own two hands, however there was nothing.

    In my heart there was only a cold shadow, leaving nothing behind to mourn or lament. I wondered if I would dream with him that night, if I would keep seeing his desperate eyes reflecting the glow of my hands every time I tried to sleep. If his death would haunt my dreams and weight on my soul.

    How heavy would his death become.

    [Time left to use ''Hands of Justness'': 18 seconds]

    <i>Shit.</i>

    I ran toward the panel, toward the levers¡ªI didn''t have time to question my humanity, that was something to put on my to-do list once I was out of that damned train. I glanced at the screens.

    [ETA: 01:28]

    [Time Limit: 00:42]

    Even if the speed lever hadn''t been busted, we wouldn''t be able to gain enough speed fast enough.

    [Time left to use ''Hands of Justness'': 15 seconds.]

    I saw the second lever¡ªno one had ever pulled it. I didn''t even know what it did. Yet at that point, I was willing to try anything.

    The moment I touched it, a current passed through my entire arm all the way to my neck. I tried to pull it all the way up, but it was completely stuck.

    [All requirements must be met for this lever to be used]

    [Operator Park Eun-Woo has not killed more than seventeen passengers with Jolly Train]

    [You cannot pull this lev¡ª]

    [Innate Skill ''Hands of Justness'' allows you to use this lever]

    [Do you wish to operate this lever through¡ª]

    <i>"YES!</i> I want to use this lever, <i>now!"</i>

    My hands shone again, the golden glow transferring to the lever as the light within my veins intensified.

    [Time left to use ''Hands of Justness'': 10 seconds.]

    I pulled the lever all the way up, and the moment I did¡ª

    Jolly Train went off with a blast.

    There was a ''boom'' right before an insane speed pushed the train forward, making me feel as if I was inside a race movie with trains instead of crazy cars and bikes.

    I held the lever with both hands, my body levitating from the ground. In the other cabin, screams and shouts echoed as people fell and hit the walls. I could only hope no one would be seriously wounded or fall off the cabin; it''s not like any one of us had a choice at that point.

    I couldn''t see Grace and the others, but I could hear her and deep down I was praying to whatever beings dominated this world that she and the other two were fine.

    I had three more seconds with ''Hands of Justness''.

    From the window, something appeared on the horizon. It almost looked like a station.

    [Your time with ''Hands of Justness'' has run out]

    [You cannot use this skill any longer]

    [WARNING]

    [Operator Park Eun-Woo does not meet the requirements to operate this lever]

    [Turning off ''Hyper Speed''.]

    The lever immediately went down, the Jolly train taking a few seconds to go back to its normal speed. The moment my feet could safely touch the ground again, I turned around, hoping and relieved to see everyone was still inside.

    "Are you all right? How are the soldier and Dunya doing?"

    A faint smile appeared on Grace¡¯s lips. "They are both breathing¡ªbut that¡­that was insane. How are you even alive?"

    "I got lucky. We will arrive at the final destination soon; you think you can help me carry them?"

    "Luck is for fools¡­ And I can carry myself, thank you very much."

    Dunya opened her eyes with a painful expression, letting out a shaken breath as she spoke.

    I could not help but smile. Grace gave her a hug, burying her face in the older woman''s neck. Dunya brushed Grace''s hair, whispering something to her I could not hear. I wondered how close the two had gotten, in such a brief period.

    "You were out for quite some time, think you can stand on your own?" I asked, walking closer to them.

    To answer my question, the woman raised herself and took a few steps away from Grace and the soldier. She stumbled and almost fell after a step, however I rushed to her side and grabbed her by the shoulders, supporting her.

    "Are you really feeling okay?"

    "Yes¡­just dizzy. You said we are almost arriving, right?"

    I nodded, glancing at the middle screen. ETA, less than twenty seconds.

    "What about him?" Dunya glanced at the soldier.

    "Let me carry him. Grace can help you, in case you feel dizzy again."

    The woman agreed, letting Grace pass her arm over her shoulder. Suddenly all three screens started to blink, the same phrase being shown on all of them with bold red letters.

    [PRESS THE ''EMERGENCY STOP'']

    It took one look at the window to know why Jolly Train was so desperate to tell us that.

    There were no more tracks after the last station; only the ocean stretching for miles and miles.

    I jumped, taking a couple of seconds to identify the right button. I sank my fist on it, hearing the brakes activate beforehand.

    There was a powerful impact,  as if the train had collided with something, passengers gasping and shrieking as the emergency breaks ceased all motion from the huge vehicle. It took a few seconds before the train went completely still.

    And just like that, Jolly Train successfully stopped right in front of the station, only a few centimeters away from the ocean.

    Even from inside the cabin I could smell the sea, the scent bringing more memories I was not entirely sure I wished to recall.

    At least, not yet.

    "Can you help him? He¡­he really fought for us." Grace''s voice weakened as her eyes got darker, her gaze shifting to her feet.

    I wondered what she thought of me for killing that man; if it alleviated some of her pain, if it would help make some memories less unpleasant.

    "Was planning on doing just that."

    As I approached the soldier, he opened his eyes. Something told me he had been awake for quite some time already. I extended him my arm and was glad when he took it, grunting as I helped him stand.

    "I''m sorry¡­" The soldier spoke in one weak breath, his body still quite unsteady.

    "What for?"

    "¡­couldn''t stop him. From throwing you out of the train."

    "Well, I couldn''t stop you from getting beaten up either, so we can call it quits."

    The soldier chuckled, a grimace spreading through his face as he touched his ribs. Giorgio had really messed him up.

    The soldier turned his head to face me, his voice a bit stronger. "Arman. My name."

    I smiled in return, shaking his hand. "Eun-Woo."

    "I will make sure to remember your name, Eun-Woo. And I hope I will see you again."

    Surprisingly, I kinda hoped for the same.

    As everyone left the Jolly Train and stepped into the station, huge letters appeared in the sky. Throughout that day, those letters had brought me both my salvation and my demise, multiple times.

    [Congratulations on surviving the last stage!]

    [You are qualified to enter the island!]

    [All surviving Selves are now apt to begin their Journey]

    [All surviving Selves are now apt to take the Trials]

    Never once did I believe Jolly Train would be the end. Even with the promise of a mysterious place awaiting us beyond the ocean, I knew the following Trials would be bolder. Crueler. Harder.

    And above all else, I knew I had to win.

    [A Benefactor Selection will take place once you arrive at ?le de Baton]

    [The next boat will arrive shortly]

    My new life as Park Eun-Woo was, finally, just beginning.

    And I would protect it.

    No matter what.

 You Acquired a Coin [1]

    The boat arrived after a few minutes, giving us a well-deserved break from everything that had happened until that point. All the passengers and operators who had been injured in some way were taken to an infirmary, so they would embark on another boat later that day.

    I thought I would be more surprised to see how many people were hurt, ranging from bruises and small cuts to broken bones. However, as my eyes watched them from afar, I was practically unfazed.

    Perhaps deep down, I''ve always known the risks and possibilities. Of what would happen to the people who lost. And truth be told, had it not been for Justice''s skill, I would be together with all those injured passengers¡ªor perhaps I would¡¯ve failed altogether. I was starting to wonder if I was standing in that boat due to my own skills and abilities or due to pure luck.

    And I could only hope to be, at least, a mix of the two.

    From the comments I heard as we embarked the first boat, things in the second cabin had gotten quite ugly. There was a quota to be met, and everyone''s rank was being shown to whoever wished to see it.

    It didn''t take long for others to discover I was one of the operators, most people not that pleased to talk to me, or even be near me, for that matter. Seeing as I didn''t want to stay close to anyone at that moment either, there were no complaints from me.

    I needed space to think.

    [Congratulations! You ranked first in the Trolley challenge]

    [The Court wants to reward your efforts]

    [Once you enter the Island, your rewards will be processed]

    <i>The Court, huh?</i>

    Something told me they had been the ones responsible for overseeing the Trolley challenge. If that was the case, what was the system? Was this Court overseeing it as well? Was someone or something else responsible? And where were they taking us?

    If my guess was right, that trolley thing had been a preliminary test. Something like a tutorial or screening to eliminate as many people as possible, just like a job interview. They already had in mind the type of people they wanted on that "island", and apparently I made the pass.

    But why? Was it purely because of my logic, or did luck play a big part in the selection?

    Why was I even chosen to be part of this, to begin with?

    "Ah...my head hurts," I sighed, massaging my temples.

    Would the <i>why</i> even matter at that point?

    I was given another chance, another life. That was everything I had ever wished for. The system called us ''new Selves'', so I was probably not the only one who saw this situation as an opportunity to start anew. Like starting a new character creation after the first one went to shit.

    That was what my life had become; a game.

    A game with stages, rules, and consequences. A game where I had to obey the system in order to progress¡ªin order to reach the end.

    I had no idea what ¡°the end¡± was yet. All I knew was what needed to be done in the now. And what I had to do from that point on was simple; I had to keep winning. Find out what the system, and the ones behind it, wanted from us. Find out what the ¡°end¡± of that game was, and what it meant for me.

    And most important, what I had to do to keep my life as Park Eun-Woo; especially <i>after</i> the ¡°end¡±.

    When the boat finally reached ?le de Baton, after a few hours, it took only a couple of seconds for the boat to dock. The more people descended, the slower the line got to leave the boat. At first, I had no idea why.

    Only when I finally stepped out into the grass and looked around myself did I understand. When it got to my turn to stop at my tracks and block the passage for the ones behind me.

    As I saw that place, I lost my breath.

    If I had ever wondered if I was in another world, or in a crazy, hidden location on Earth, my answer was right in front of me. I felt I was inside a sci-fi or fantasy movie, my eyes unable to process what I was seeing.

    It was as if the sky was frozen in a perpetual sunset¡ªits orange, red and yellow hues painting a breathtaking beauty. When I finally found the will to move on, I was baffled at how soft the earth and grass were, as if I was walking on cotton and velvet.

    The trees were as tall as buildings, yet there was not even an ounce of green on them, their leaves glowing and moving as if they were made of fire. The only dark green I saw was the few bushes and grass, however as the sunlight shone across the land, the bushes and plants seemed to absorb the light and lit themselves as if they were alive. Aflame.

    There was a powerful scent of wood, smoke and summer, and from every direction there were cinders falling like snow. The air was warm, like a welcoming embrace telling me I was home.

    By the gasps and collective awe, I was not the only one impressed and digging my feet into the earth to feel the grass, unable to move as my mind kept trying to process the scenery in front of me.

    I had never seen a place as beautiful. I didn''t think any of us had.

    [You have arrived at the ?le de Baton]

    [Follow the butterflies to find your new cottage]

    [You have two hours to rest]

    [All new Selves shall be present at the main plaza by the last bell''s toll]

    I was beginning to question my reading capability when thousands of butterflies flew in our direction. Their colors were not only vibrant; their wings possessed their own glow from red to blue and green and rose and black, even colors I could not even name it myself.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I saw some children giggling and laughing, trying to jump to catch one of them. For a brief second, I wished a part of me still possessed that inner child, filled with hope, innocence, and joy. When did I stop having this side? Was it when I graduated high school and enrolled in university, or was it way before then?

    I really couldn''t tell.

    The butterflies did not stay idle; they made a trail as they flew forward, a trail that never faded or disappeared since there were always more butterflies flying and joining the flow.

    I must have walked for more than fifteen minutes, yet at that point I didn''t care, nor did my legs felt tired. The landscape was so outstanding and gorgeous¡ªit felt like the shortest walk of my life.

    We reached a village and at that point, the butterflies descended and landed on people from the crowd. A white one flew in front of me, batting its wings on my face before flying away¡ªurging me to follow it. And it was not, by any means, a small butterfly.

    Hana would have passed out at this point; she was terrified of them. The thought made me chuckle, the laughter dying in my throat after a few seconds.

    Hana¡­the sister I decided to kill. Had she been transported to this world as well? And if so, was she here? Did she know what I chose? I tried not to think about it too much, the very sight of the butterfly making my chest hurt.

    My cottage, surprisingly, had my name. I was not expecting that at all, especially when that system seemed to see us like disposable toys. Yet there it was, in purple letters right on top of the dark wooden door; my name.

    <i>Park Eun-Woo</i>

    For a brief moment I was terrified to blink and see my old name, yet as I stood at the door, blinking and counting the seconds pass, my muscles relaxed as relief flooded within me. In this world, I was truly Eun-Woo.

    And I would always be.

    The door took a few seconds to open once I turned the doorknob, and as soon as it closed behind me the systems¡¯ messages began to flood in front of my face.

    [You reached the Top 1 at the Trolley Problem challenge!]

    [The Court gifted you the Primal Sword]

    [You survived the Jolly Train! You earned 1500 points]

    [You achieved a conquest!]

    [You were the first Self in your group to surpass 5000 points]

    [You earned a bonus of 800 points]

    [You have received a message]

    [You have received a message]

    [You received a friend request from new Self Hildr Dahl]

    [You received a friend request from new Self Halvard Dahl]

    [From now on you can open the menu]

    [From now on you can use points for upgrades]

    I had to read and close them one by one, the messages completely blocking my view.

    There was a lot of new information I could use at that moment, yet I started with the thing I was most curious about.

    Would it work if I just spoke out loud?

    "Open menu."

    Short answer: yes.

    Icons popped up in front of me¡ªthey were quite intuitive, which was good. Glad to know the alien system cared about user experience.

    Judging by the icons, there was Mail Box, Inventory, Friends, Status and Skills and...one I could not decipher. What was that, a star? Multiple swords? I tried to click on it, yet nothing happened.

    I clicked on Inventory. It was empty except for one item.

    [Primal Sword: The Ace of Wind]

    [The mythical sword belonged to the Court of Swords since the beginning of creation. It is the manifestation of the Court''s ideals and beliefs. It holds within the power of Air.]

    [Rarity: Unique]

    That...seemed quite interesting.

    What exactly was the manifestation of the Court''s ideals and beliefs, I didn''t have the slightest clue¡ªyet a weapon was always good. I did want to learn more about the Court, however where could I even start?

    On the left corner of the inventory, there was something else written.

    [Total Points: 7398]

    I whistled, feeling almost proud. It seemed like a lot, at least. I wondered if there were shops where I could use or exchange these points. Thinking about it, the system did tell me I could use them to upgrade, right?

    I closed the inventory and opened another window. There were only four icons: two crossed wands, one chalice, a sword and, at last, a coin.

    <i>So much for a user-friendly interface¡­</i>

    With that thought, words appeared beside the icons¡ªas if the damned system had heard me.

    Beside the wands, ''Phys''. The chalice, ''Vis''. ''Wisdom'' for the swords and finally, ''Luck'' for the coin. I kept staring at the word ''Vis'', trying to figure it out what it meant, yet nothing useful came to mind. Maybe it was the system''s version of mana?

    Each status was at ''1'', and how far each one could go, I had no idea. I had played games where it maximized at 100, while in others they went as high as the player''s level. So which type of limit this system followed?

    Well, clear or not, at least I could tell what the icons meant.

    <i>Now which ones should I focus?</i>

    Physique? Luck? I already felt quite lucky, at least on the past day. I had to think well, since I wasn¡¯t playing some online game where I could always create a new character and start again. This was me. As far as I was concerned, I had one chance to make it good and I couldn''t start off with the wrong status.

    Based on the last game, the thing I had needed most was strength. Had I been stronger, perhaps Giorgio wouldn''t have kicked me out of the train. The next trials could involve running or some other physical competition.

    I tried to increase my strength by clicking on the wands icon.

    [You must convert your points in order to evolve your Wands status]

    [Do you wish to convert 100 points to three Wands?]

    Huh.

    That was a bit expensive.

    Especially if the price increased along the way. I recalled my total amount of points, scratching the back of my head. <i>Screw it, why not?</i>

    The moment I confirmed, red light circled around me before entering my skin. It was subtle, yet I could feel a slight change. My body felt somewhat stronger, lighter.

    [Wands: 4]

    With only 4 points total, I could already notice a difference. That made me itchy to convert more points and see how far that could go. However, it would be something quite stupid to do at that moment, when I didn''t know what else I could do with points.

    If points were this world''s currency, I had to spend them with care.

    Finally, I clicked on the mailbox icon. There were two messages, both quite similar.

    [Dear mister,

    Thanks to you, me and my brother got here safely. Send us a message when you arrive! My brother really wants to see you again.]

    [Hey. My sister and I got here okay, so thanks. Reply back to me when you get here, Hil keeps crying afraid that she will never see you again.

    If you make a girl cry like this, you are going to be a real piece of trash.]

    I had no idea how they discovered how to send messages so quickly; I hadn''t even thought about the possibility until I received the notifications.

    How did they even find me?

    For the first time since I entered, I shifted my focus¡ªlooking around at the cottage. The walls and floor were made of wood, and it had a real rustic feeling to it. Overall, it had a warm and cozy vibe. There was one bed, a small kitchen on the right, and what appeared to be a bathroom. I desperately needed a shower or a bath. After that...

    Maybe the twins had learned more things about that place, and maybe they were willing to share.

 You Acquired a Coin [2]

    The water had a funny scent. It was not bad, but I was still not sure how I felt about smelling like woods. I kept wondering how the plumbing system worked in that place, considering that everything seemed so¡­rustic and antique.

    On the wall, right above the bed, there was a map of the village yet I could hardly read or understand anything. The map was quite well drawn, however I had no idea what the location tags meant¡ªit was written in a language I didn''t know. French, Italian, perhaps even Latin?

    All furniture was made of wood; the bed, the chairs, the table, the walls, the roof¡ªit was truly a cottage in the middle of the woods.

    Wait, the trees'' fire wouldn''t spread to the cottages, right? It was raining cinders, but that wasn''t enough to set fire to the village. Right?

    I shook my head, trying not to think about my new house burning to ashes while I was naked. First, clothes. I left the shower with a towel wrapped around my waist, sparing a few seconds in front of the mirror beside the dresser.

    My heart stopped.

    Until that point, I didn¡¯t know how Park Eun-Woo looked like. I didn¡¯t know if Eun-Woo was strong or handsome. If he had moles or funny birthmarks.

    <i>This¡­this is me.</i>

    I touched the well-defined muscles on my abdomen with shaking fingers, as if the moment they made contact, the illusion would break. But it was real. My shoulders were wider, and though my arms were not overly muscular they were still bigger and stronger than I thought they could ever be.

    Then I focused on my face.

    Short black hair, pale skin, eyes with a gray so bright and light it looked like silver. Neither outstanding nor terrible. Average.

    Yet to me, it was almost as beautiful as the scenery outside.

    In my previous life, I did receive compliments about my looks every now and then. Yet even when the person sounded genuine, I couldn¡¯t feel it. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to love the person I saw reflected in the mirror every day. But at that moment, not only I could feel this love, but I also felt proud. Joy. The feeling of my dreams finally coming true.

    This was the body of Park Eun-Woo, my new body. Those were <i>my</i> muscles, <i>my</i> arms, <i>my</i> shoulders. My new height, my face, my new <i>self</i>.

    Can people die from extreme contentment? I felt so giddy and over the moon, my heart could barely hold it in.

    Yet deep down I was still afraid to smile, to accept and give in to that joy. Fearing that the moment I acknowledged it and basked in that feeling, Park Eun-Woo would disappear.

    Should I thank my parents or my past society for fucking me up like that? Or maybe what I really had to thank was life itself for never allowing me to remain happy for too long before things were taken away from me.

    Perhaps that was why I had been so lucky as Park Eun-Woo; I was using all the accumulated luck that had never been used in my previous life.

    I walked a few steps, making a silent prayer as I opened the first drawer, relief spreading through my chest when I saw clothes inside¡ªmy previous clothes were disgusting. I sniffed them, glad they were not ¡®woods-scented¡¯ like the water.

    [You acquired ''Black Treasurers'']

    [You acquired ''White Linen Shirt¡¯]

    I wondered if I could mute those notifications.

    The twins responded to my message almost instantly, as if they were somewhere waiting eagerly for my reply. They instructed me to meet them at the plaza, in front of the fountain. At first, I was not sure which direction I should take. Everywhere I looked, all I saw was more and more cottages.

    I suddenly missed my phone; the possibility of taking a picture of the map or opening a GPS to guide me through a strange place. Yet perhaps it was for the better. Starting with a new body, in a new world, in a new community¡ª

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    That was how I would live my best life as Park Eun-Woo.

    I admired my surroundings, happy to realize there were plaques spread out through the streets and light poles¡ªwhich was surprising since that place did not give the impression of being powered by electricity, by any means.

    <i>Well, it does have a plumbing system, somehow. Guess it¡¯s not so weird after all.</i>

    In a matter of a few minutes, I was able to find the twins. They were quite easy to spot. The moment Hildr saw me she widened her eyes, running across the plaza in the most adorable pale blue dress, opening her arms to hug me.

    "Mister! You really came!"

    <i>What kind of monster would I be if I didn''t?</i>

    I looked around, somewhat surprised to see so many people walking around. <i>This is too crowded for me¡­</i>

    Most of those faces were not familiar to me, and from the Trolley group, most players had to stay behind to have their injuries treated. That could only mean there had been more challenges happening simultaneously.

    I was dying to talk to some of them to see which group got the short end of the stick.

    "You two seem to be doing well¡ªthat''s good."

    To be honest, I was a bit worried about the twins. They looked way too young to be participating in something like that. What about their parents or their guardian?

    Halvard walked in our direction, his hands inside his pockets. "What were you doing, sightseeing? You took way too long."

    Wasn''t someone a cute little angel?

    "Is there anyone here with you? Your parents, maybe?"

    "We don''t have any."

    "We have you now, mister!"

    "Hil...you didn''t forget what we talked about, right? We don''t know how much we can trust him." Hal took his sister''s hand, making her let go of my legs. He gave her a cold, harsh gaze.

    Still, she did not lose her smile.

    "I know we can trust him. He saved us!"

    "No, your brother is right." They both turned to me; Hil in pure shock and Hal with a frown. "You know nothing about me. I am bigger and stronger than you. I could be a bad person and take advantage of you both, so you should not let your guard down."

    Hal crossed his arms. "We <i>won''t</i>. We know quite a lot about grown-ups, <i>mister</i>." There was venom in his words, a pernicious darkness and cruelty that was far too dense for me to visualize.

    Who were those kids?

    "Hal! Stop. The mister¡ª"

    "Just call me Eun-Woo."

    "¡ªis only trying to help. Besides, I told you. I have a good feeling about him."

    From the death glares I was receiving from the brother, I realized I had to do something fast.

    "He has no real reason to help us, Hil. You better not forget the <i>help</i> we usually receive from people like him."

    The girl looked as if she was about to cry. "But mister is different from them¡ªI can <i>feel</i> it!"

    "Listen here, you two."

    They turned to me as I knelt, looked them straight in the eye.

    "Let¡¯s make a deal. You stick with me and I swear I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep you guys safe."

    "What''s in for <i>you</i>?" Hal asked, his voice steady and defiant. He was quite smart, that one.

    I gave him a smile.

    "Information. Whatever you can find about this place, the system, other competitors¡ª<i>anything</i>. It will be like an alliance. I help you, you help me. What do you say?"

    I extended my hands to them.

    Hal squinted his eyes, not moving a finger. "How do we know you will keep your promise?"

    "The next trial. I will protect you both and make sure we win."

    The boy scoffed, his voice imbrued in mockery. "You can''t be sure of these things."

    "I''m certain I want to stay alive. If you just stay close to me, or do what I do, you will survive as well."

    Perhaps it was the sheer confidence in my voice, or the assertiveness of my gaze. They exchanged glances, as if they were communicating in silence. Then, they grabbed my hand; Hil with a smile and Hal with a grunt.

    "Deal! We are happy to be working together, mister."

    "You better not be thinking I trust you, yet."

    ¡°Trust can be earned, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    While I showed a poised smile, the boy squinted his eyes¡ªshadows filling his gaze.

    Yes, I did want to help the twins. Yet such a proposal seemed to be the fastest way to have them agree to help me <i>and</i> keep them close.

    Besides, Hildr had been the one to find the silver chain back at the tracks, and Halvard was quite a quick-witted boy. My intuition told me that having them by my side would not only help me; it could give me an advantage.

    "I actually wanted to ask for your help with something. You can say this is my first compensation for helping you back at the tracks."

    Hal started opening his mouth, yet the sister pushed him to the side, her curly white hair bouncing off her shoulders.

    "Sure, mister! How can we help?"

    I lowered my voice, making sure to avoid prying ears.

    "Do you know anything about using and exchanging points?"

    Hil''s eyes lit like candles while a smirk touched Hal''s lips.

    And that was how I knew for certain I had gotten, indeed, quite lucky with my findings.

 You Acquired a Coin [3]

    [You have found a Store.]

    [Do you wish to learn more about Stores?]

    I remembered once, when I installed a game app on my cell phone. It had quite the simple mechanics, with some puzzles and tons of distinct characters I could chose to complete my daily missions. The main issue most players had with that game, however, was its gacha system.

    The initial characters were bland with lacking designs, and the scenarios players had to complete with them got repetitive after a few months.

    Wanted stronger, cooler characters? Had to spin the roulette.

    Wanted awesome skins and exclusive character-weapons? Had to spin the roulette.

    New and fun scenarios?

    Spin the roulette.

    It didn''t help the algorithm was unfair and rarely gave the best prizes. The developers forced users to become slaves to the game, dedicating their entire week just to get one character they wanted. Me, included.

    In the end, it was simply not worth it. I had better things to do with my time and if all I was seeking was a way to distract myself, there were other games I could, and did, play.

    However, I remembered my frustration and anger with every spun roulette where I got the same trashy character and boring scenarios. I actually broke my cell phone screen that way; it was a really embarrassing memory I hated to recall.

    Yet as I stood at the Store, all those memories came rushing back to me.

    In front of my eyes was a giant gacha, with a few categories I could choose from. Armor, Weapons, Cards, and Consumables. It even had in display the best items: an incredible full-set golden armor, a breathtaking ice spear, potions with the most powerful and vivid colors, and at last, purple and silver cards with beautiful covers.

    Yet they could be giving me a fucking black, flying unicorn for free, with gold fries on the side¡ª

    It was still a gacha system.

    "If you could see the look on your face..." Hal''s voice brought me back to reality, the boy fighting for dear life to hold back a laugh. And failing.

    I passed my hand through my hair, trying to lessen the rage. They couldn¡¯t settle for a boring, NPC-owned store, could they?

    No, it had to be a damned gacha.

    "How does it work? Do you have to exchange your points here as well?"

    Hal opened his mouth yet Hildr jumped in front of him. "You choose the type of item you want, then you say how many attempts you will make and the system makes the conversion!"

    "If your Coin status is high, you can get better items." Hal''s head popped up on Hil''s shoulder, resting his arms on her.

    As I recalled, the Coin status meant ''Luck''.

    Hah.

    Was that system <i>joking</i> with me? <i>Someone wants me to lose my mind here¡­</i>

    "Did you try to get anything yet?"

    Hil gave a spin while Hal took out a small knife from his pocket.

    "Hil got the dress, I got this knife. But we increased our Coin status before trying."

    How could a kid like that hold a knife in such a carefree way?

    Better question; <i>why</i> did he know how to use it that well, enough to do tricks with it?

    "My dress protects me against fire spells!"

    I raised my eyebrows. <i>This is actually very good. </i>

    Maybe it was worth it to invest a bit in ''Luck'' to try and get a nice armor. My clothes were like a tutorial equipment, they granted me no bonuses, protection, or skills whatsoever.

    <i>No clue what those cards are¡­and potions¡¯ effects usually have a time limit.</i>

    At that moment, I wanted ever-lasting items that could give me an advantage not only during the next trial but throughout the entire game.

    I tried to open the menu without speaking out loud and it worked; the icons popping up in front of me. Going to the Status window, I clicked on the Coin icon.

    [Do you wish to spend 75 points to increase Coins by 3?]

    Oh? It was cheaper. Interesting.

    I confirmed, then repeated the transaction a couple of times. By the end, I had spent 710 points.

    [Coins: 10]

    <i>This should be good for a first try, right?</i>

    "Wait, are you seriously going to try?"

    "Oh, what are you trying to get, mister?!"

    They spoke almost simultaneously, getting closer to me as I approached the gacha.

    "An armor."

    "You should try some potions, too. A guy came here earlier and left with two full bags."

    "He also got a cool coat."

    "Was not¡ªthe coat was pretty dull."

    "It <i>was</i> cool." Hil reaffirmed, which only got her an annoyed look from her brother.

    <strike></strike>Cool coat or not, I was wondering who was the person who decided to invest that much in potions.

    I pressed the ''Armor'' button, ¡®1¡¯ for number of attempts¡ª

    And then almost choked when I read the system¡¯s notification.

    More and more I got convinced the thing who created and controlled that system was a demonic spawn, or its closest kin.

    [Do you wish to expend 1500 points for 1 attempt at the roulette?]

    <i>1500?!</i>

    <i>For </i>ONE<i> attempt?</i>

    Yeah, I really wanted to know who was the maniac who spent points enough to leave not only with a coat but two full bags of potions.

    Damn, should I really spend so much just for one item? No matter how I looked, it was a heavy investment.

    Hal appeared at my side, impatience showing in his voice. "What are you waiting for? Are you getting something or not?"

    "You know, kids like you should act cuter."

    His eyes got so dark. "Bite me."

    "Hal, language! My brother is  really cute, mister. He just doesn''t express himself well."

    "Yes, I do. I mean exactly what I say."

    A soft chuckle escape through my lips, forcing me to avert my gaze.

    Somehow, seeing how the two interacted and supported each other... It reminded me of me and Hana.

    She was the cute, wonder child who stole attention the same way she stole people''s breath away. Our parents doted on her as if she was a national treasure.

    And my mother...

    I shook my head. No need to let memories of that woman haunt me in this place. Not after I finally freed myself from her. A freedom I wanted to keep it that way.

    "Okay! Let''s do this. Hope I won''t regret it."

    I confirmed, the entire gacha trembling and shaking.

    I saw thousands of colored ampoules turning and moving from the inside until, at last, a single one began its descent in a spiral. When it finally reached the end, the sound of trumpets echoed around us.

    The twins widened their eyes briefly, exchanging glances.

    "What? Something wrong?" I asked, furrowing my brows.

    "Just see what item you got, already."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Yup, Hal¡ªnot a cute kid at all.

    My hand reached for the ampoule. There was a strange, starry liquid inside.

    "What do I do now? Do I drink this or¡ª"

    Hal took the object out of my hands and threw it on the ground.

    A dense, purple and glowing mist came out of the glass, going up and condensing itself in front of me, taking a shape. After only a few seconds, there was a silver breastplate facing me, an eerie glow surrounding it.

    [You received ''Warrior''s Protector''!]

    I clicked on the descriptions.

    [Warrior''s Protector - B Class Armor]

    [Once owned by a powerful warrior; It shall protect its user from physical attacks.]

    [Increase Wands by 2]

    [Rarity: Uncommon]

    I raised my eyebrows, touching my chin. That was not bad at all, when I thought about it. Especially the status increase, it should be extremely helpful.

    Noticing a ''+'' icon at the top of the description, a small window appeared the moment I pressed it. With one sentence only.

    [This item possesses a hidden trait. Meet the requirements to unlock it.]

    I must have pressed that button a thousand times, trying to see what the requirements were. Apparently, the system was not really fond of telling me. Perhaps it heard me calling it a demon spawn.

    Perhaps I had hurt its feelings.

    <i>Or perhaps this is what I should expect from a system that uses a fucking gacha store.</i>

    Still, a hidden trait¡­

    My curiosity was picked.

    What I had to do in order to unlock the mysterious trait? I kept trying to remember everything I knew about these kinds of games, as well as the fantasy stories I read from time to time. Yet I liked strategy games best and usually read thrillers and suspense novels.

    There was a game I really loved; <i>StarAlliance Across Frontiers</i>.

    It had quite a unique system for invading and conquering planets. There was a rule where players could not enter planets they knew nothing about and to increase their knowledge, they had to study the planets¡¯ atmosphere, gravity, and classification; if it was a gas or ice giant, terrestrial worlds, and so on.

    Players also had to reach a minimum level depending on the planet they wanted to conquer, and levels were based on players'' knowledge regarding planet type.

    Maybe my current situation was similar? Still, it was hard to know. Especially when the system would share nothing more regarding the item''s requirements.

    "Pick the item already. How long it takes for you to read the descriptions?"

    "Mister, what does it say?! Is it a cool item?"

    "It looks pretty ugly."

    "C''mon, Hal, it <i>looks</i> cool!"

    I left the twins to their own discussion, reaching for the breastplate. It disappeared for a moment, materializing on my chest two seconds later.

    Huh, didn''t look so bad.

    "So, what does it do?"

    Although there was annoyance in his voice, I could see curiosity shining on both their gazes. They <i>were</i> children, after all.

    "It says it protects me against physical attacks. It also has a hidden trait."

    I wished I had a camera to take a photo of their faces.

    "I bet he doesn''t know how to unlock the trait." When he saw my expression, Hal grinned; a smile so wide it could swallow his face. "Wait, you <i>really</i> don''t know?! Maybe the system thinks you are stupid t¡ª"

    Hildr pushed her brother to the side, giving him a nasty look. When she turned to me, she was back with the seraphic smile.

    "Mister is smart! You will figure it out in no time."

    Her cuteness hurt my heart.

    I patted her head, despite myself.

    "Well, thank you for sharing what you knew. I''m sure this item will come in handy," I said, knocking the breastplate a few times, the metal vibrating on my chest. "Are you guys hungry?"

    They both nodded.

    "Do you know a place where we can eat?"

    And the look they gave me was priceless.

    <hr>

    I was truly shocked. Not only for the fact that there was an actual food court, as rustic and Renaissance-like as it could be, but by the fact the twins preferred choice was crepes.

    [Welcome to ''Oh my Crepes!'']

    [To order, choose an item from the menu]

    1- Crepe with cheese..............100

    2- Crepe with meat................100

    3- Crepe with meat and cheese.....180

    4- Crepe with sweets..............150

    ....

    ¡­couldn''t they be less lazy with the names?

    <i>I swear, sometimes it¡¯s like this system is controlled by a five-year-old.</i>

    "Which one do you want?"

    They raised their heads to look at me, and I had an inkling I would be able to hear their stomachs rumbling if I payed attention.

    "Will mister pay for us?!"

    "You rich or something?"

    "I''m older, and also you helped me earlier. I also gained a lot of points for saving you, so consider this a payback." It was not a lie, per se. I did gain quite a lot of points for surviving the tracks.

    "Option 4!"

    They shouted at the same time. I glanced at the menu, a smile playing on my lips. <i>Oh, to be young.</i>

    "Sure thing, wait for me at the table." There was quite the crowd here, more people arriving by the minute¡ªdidn''t want to wait for tables just so I could enjoy my first meal here in peace.

    The twins slapped their hands together, their eyes glowing like stars as they laughed and ran toward the tables and chairs.

    Apparently, even Hal could act cute sometimes.

    I glanced at the barbecue restaurant across the court, wondering how much more expensive it was. <i>Perhaps I can try it, next time.</i>

    I bought the twins'' sweet crepes and a meat one for me, joining them a couple of minutes later. Their eyes popped as they saw the chocolate filling, their mouths wide open.

    As soon as I put the food on the table, their hands grabbed the crepes in a desperate gesture, brother and sister staring at the cooked dough in their hands for long seconds before taking a big bite.

    I watched as their eyes exploded, holding back a chuckle, the joy, surprise, and pure excitement flooding from their faces as they chew.

    I tried my best not to laugh as I asked, "Is it good? Did you guys like it?"

    They nodded their heads several times, their mouth full.

    "Then eat up! Next time you kids pay, deal?" They kept nodding, and at that point I wondered if they were even listening to me.

    Somehow, this made me think and ponder of my childhood, once again. My memories of that time were fuzzy, filled with moments not really worth remembering and others that were plain painful to recall.

    However as I watched the twins and their innocence and childlike behavior, it simply made me think... Made me want to remember something that joyful and precious, either a moment I shared alone or with Hana. Yet my memory kept failing me and at some point, I stopped forcing it to recall days that may not have ever existed.

    When I gave the first bite of my crepe I widened my eyes.

    <i>This is decent! And pork meat, huh?</i> Did the system know it was my favorite?<i>

    </i>

    <i>¡­was it trying to win me over?</i>

    "Mister, this is so good! What is this cream?" Hildr asked with her crepe half eaten, while Hal was busy licking his fingers.

    I blinked a few times in order to control the surprise in my voice.

    "Are you talking about the chocolate?"

    Hildr stared back at her crepe in awe, whispering back the words as if she had never heard of it before.

    "We didn¡¯t have that. From where we came from." Hal answered a question I hadn''t even asked yet, making my heart stop for a few seconds, my mind processing his words.

    That shouldn''t be possible, right? I didn''t know from what part of the world they were, but with their physical traits and their names¡ªthey had to be from somewhere in west Europe. Countries like Sweden, Germany, or Denmark.

    How come they had never seen or heard of chocolate?

    Before I could ask them, an unfamiliar voice called them out.

    Turning my head, I saw a man accompanied by a small group. There were two men and two women in total¡ªthe women appearing to be mother and daughter.

    I witnessed all joy and excitement perish from Hildr¡¯s smile, Hal clenching his fists while one hand went to his pocket.

    "What do you want, uncle?"

    "Hal, just let it go..."

    Hildr whispered in a shaken voice, yet the anger glistening in Hal''s eyes did not fade. It burned even brighter.

    It was safe to assume the group was acquainted with the gacha Store. The woman had a bronze bracelet on her wrist, her daughter and the men wearing different colors of the same cape.

    However, the cape from the man who first spoke was a bit different, something in the odd way it reflected the lights as he moved.

    "Is that how you talk with those older than you? You should show respect, kid. Your parents should''ve taught you that much."

    I saw Hal rising from his seat, grasping something in his pocket. It was then that I remembered; he had a knife.

    "Didn''t <i>your</i> parents teach you how pathetic it is for a man your age to talk this way with a child?" I stood up from my chair, putting my hand on Hal''s shoulder and giving a gentle squeeze, my heart racing faster against my chest.

    The man chuckled, his eyes shifting their focus to me. He gave me the same impression as Giorgio¡ªonly stupider.

    "And <i>you</i> are? Don''t really recall anyone being chummy with those two back at the cabin."

    "Mister was an operator! He is way better than¡ª"

    <i>"Hil...!"</i>

    Hal rushed to cover Hildr''s mouth, a hint of fear in his gaze. A shadow crossed over the stranger''s eyes, a different tension weighing in the air as the group shifted in their places.

    "You were one of those guys?" The man took two steps forward, standing only a few breaths away from me.

    "Any problems with that? Why, don''t tell me you are going to bring some classicism bullshit right now?" I replied with a cynical smile, giving another bite of my meat crepe.

    The man¡¯s left eye twitched a few times, his mouth half open.

    "You know our points changed depending on what you chose, right? I lost a lot of points because you guys from the first cabin kept fucking up."

    He grabbed my collar with one hand, a part that was not covered by my armor.

    <i>Look at this guy, being so cozy with me.</i> We were not even colleagues.

    I gave another bite, shrugging. "Not really my fault. You should''ve tried harder if all you wanted was to score more points. Think about all variables, scenarios, and such."

    "You shitty bastar¡ª"

    "But hey, don''t worry." I grabbed his hand¡ªthe one holding my shirt¡ªglaring at him with a quiet fire burning within my gaze, twisting the hand until he let it go. "I killed the asshole who was messing with your points."

    He got paler, staggering back as he stepped away, rubbing his hand. I could see he was uncomfortable, maybe even embarrassed, as he kept looking around and fidgeting in his spot.

    ¡°If you are done, uncle, leave. Me and my sister want to enjoy our meal, and I will get indigestion if I look at your face too much.¡±

    I almost choked by Hal''s words, managing to control my laughter as I finished the crepe.

    He clenched his jaw, trying to take one step toward Hal. I placed my hand on his chest, standing my ground.

    ¡°You heard the kid. We want to finish our meal <i>quietly</i>.¡±

    The man sneered, stepping back again before spitting his words at me.

    "Don¡¯t forget to wash your mouth after this¡ªyour breath stinks."

    I cleaned my hands on his shirt, without ever breaking eye contact.

    ¡°Then you should probably take a shower. Though I¡¯m not sure it will remove this rat stench.¡±

    The older woman grabbed the stranger by his wrist before one of us threw the first punch, practically dragging him back. He kept staring at me until there were a few good meters separating us, finally turning away and disappearing amidst the mass.

    The moment the group left, the twins relaxed¡ªtheir shoulders dropping, their breathing lighter. I felt it was not the moment to ask about their relationship with the group, so I asked something else instead.

    "Do you want another crepe? I''m still quite hungry, to be honest."

    Hildr opened the cutest smile, the glow coming back to her eyes as she nodded. However Hal shook his head, his gaze a bit distant. When I followed the direction he was looking, I saw small a clock tower in the middle of the court. Time was almost up.

    It was difficult to acknowledge that, as far as any of us was concerned, that could''ve been our last meal.

 Benefactor Selection [1]

    When the bell tolled, its sound was heavy, mighty, and ghostly.

    As if that was Death¡¯s knell, promises of its damnation being carried by the wind. We waited at the center plaza, an empty wood stage in front of us with golden ropes separating the people from whatever would take place on the stage.

    Hildr grabbed my hand with trembling fingers. I held them tight, trying to melt her frozen, scared gaze with the warmest smile I had.

    ¡°Hey, you guys can trust me. If you stay close, I will protect you; I need my two informants, after all.¡±

    Some of the fear did lessen from her eyes, yet not enough to make her smile back. Hal was by his sister¡¯s side, focused on that stage. The young boy stared at the empty space with an ominous gaze, as if the boy knew that whatever would happen here would not be good¡ªwould not be kind.

    For a child to have such a look in their eyes¡­it made me think these children not only were aware of this kind of situation, but they had lived through it. Lived amid despair, death, and chaos. And that thought made me shiver.

    The plaza was like a place removed from a Renaissance fair, with the wood stores surrounding it, the stone floor, and a medieval vibe. This made me question where exactly were we. Was this an extension of Earth? A different planet? A whole new dimension?

    What, exactly?

    A loud bang startled the crowd, purple smoke coming out of the center of the stage. There were some murmurs and whisperings within the mass, their anticipation and anxiety swelling as the mist took its time to dissipate.

    With the passing seconds, whatever appeared on the stage began to take shape within the smoke, its form getting clearer and more defined.

    ¡¸Huh...can¡­can you hear me? Is everyone comfortable, from where you are standing?¡¹

    There were so many things jarring with that voice. Though it didn¡¯t sound natural in <i>any way</i>, I could not identify any robotic or ¡°fake¡± sounds. All I knew for a fact was that it did not belong to a human.

    ¡¸I am the responsible for this area, I-I¡¯m the Squire. Nice to meet you all.¡¹

    Finally the being stepped out of the smoke. And I had no idea what that was.

    It was a small creature wearing a full-set armor, the metal a pale red. Its face was completely covered by shadows, with only two bright eyes being shown from within the helmet. It had very short legs and arms, almost in a cartoonish way, as if it were a mob from a video game.

    Even from the back I could see it well, yet the same could not be said for the twins. And by the way Hildr grasped my hand, I didn¡¯t think they wanted to see it.

    ¡¸To all the new Selves that are present here, right now, we will now co-commence the Benefactor selection.¡¹

    There was a lot of uncertainty and shyness in its voice, the glowing eyes displaying a sad frown on its shadowed, round face.

    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for my peers to exploit its lack of authority.

    ¡°Stop blabbering about that and tell us where the hell are we!¡±

    ¡°How can we go back? Do you know what happened to my children?!¡±

    ¡°We want to return to our world, you sick psychopaths!¡±

    The small squire started to fidget on the stage, its hands clasped tight together as more and more people raising their voices, going from nasty curses to genuine and desperate questions. Questions I had myself.

    ¡¸If-if you let me explain, I will get to that part...let me speak, please.¡¹

    The voices only got louder, shouts overlapping each other. For a few seconds, I swore the squire would burst into tears and flee the stage.

    Yet what happened was worse.

    The red metal got darker, the color of blood, a small sword materializing on the squire¡¯s hand. The creature got a bit taller, its armor dragging forth an aura that was menacing and vile.

    Something ripped open in his face, sharp teeth giving the shape of a mouth, twisted in a sickening and appalling way as an indigo smoke coming out from between its teeth.

    ¡¸I¡¯M STILL TALKING, YOU FUCKING MAGGOTS!¡¹

    The newly transformed squire pointed the sword toward one of the loudest groups, around twenty men and women clustered together. None of us had any time to react properly as a black beam shot out of the sword, striking the tallest man among them.

    For some reason, it was as if I saw the scene in slow motion. During the first seconds nothing happened, yet that man must have known the moment he was hit. I couldn¡¯t see his expression, since all of them had their backs to me, yet it was something about the way he stood there, frozen, with his shoulders slumped and hands shaking. That man knew¡ª

    He was already dead.

    ¡°Hal, cover her eyes.¡± I had the time to whisper before it happened. I did not have time to see if the boy complied.

    Flames exploded from his body, spreading to the people surrounding him with not only speed but hunger, as if those flames had a conscience of their own and their one purpose was to burn and consume flesh.

    The flames grabbed and swallowed people like they had mouths and claws, forcing them to engage in their wicked dance. People immediately tried to run, tried to get as far away from those black and red flames. A good number of them succeeded.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Many didn¡¯t.

    When the last flames burned out, only bloodless and black scorch marks were left as proof. Proof that, at some point, there had been a living person standing there.

    ¡¸SHUT THE FUCK UP!¡¹

    It took a few seconds for the screams to turn into weeps and murmurs.

    I finally glanced down, Hal¡¯s hand covering his sister¡¯s eyes as the tears ran down her face, her lips trembling alongside her hands and body while the boy stared at the flames with a distant, harsh gaze. When he looked at me, I did not see a child.

    I saw a wounded soldier.

    ¡¸All of you shitty <i>Selves</i>, thinking you are some hot shit only because I was talking nice.¡¹

    The squire held the sword above its shoulder, its glowing eyes glaring at the crowd with pure hatred.

    ¡¸Now you louts are behaving like good boys, isn¡¯t that a treat?! Perhaps I should do it again.¡¹

    I tensed up, my legs getting ready to run and jump if I had to. All around me people cowered and whimpered, making the squire''s mouth curl in a malicious smile, revealing all its sharp, pointy white teeth, a dark red tongue passing along them as if it wanted to eat us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, this is how maggots should behave! You have no authority here. In here, your worth is less than a vermin¡¯s.¡¹

    There was a sound, like something fizzing out. With a pop, the squire''s body returned to its previous color and size, the teeth disappearing into the darkness of its face.

    It was back with the scared and anxious gaze, hands scratching the back of its helmet with a tremor resonating in its voice.

    ¡¸We-well, seeing you are all comfortable now, I will start explaining how the selection works. An-any questions any of you may have, I can answer them afterward. You simply have to be p-polite...¡¹

    There was a frozen, rotten smile on my face as one of my eyes twitched.

    <i>Hah.</i>

    Were those guys <i>fucking</i> with us? Were they having fun shitting on our faces to later calls us dirty?

    Questions?

    They could bet their sorry asses I had questions, lots of them.

    After throwing us into these challenges with no proper explanation and then demanding us to behave like trained animals¡ª

    As Park Eun-Woo, I felt indebted to whoever or whatever had given me the chance to live this new life. Yet there was no way I would behave like a lapdog.

    ¡¸The Benefactors are the ones responsible for bringing you all here. Th-they are also the ones organizing this entire event.

    During the pre-trial, some of you may have attracted enough interest from one of our Benefactors to mo-motivate Them to offer you a contract, so don¡¯t forget to p-pay your respect later. ¡¹

    <i>That</i> piqued my interest.

    Justice had helped me during the Trolley challenge, so there was a good chance they would offer me a contract, right?

    ¡¸Before the Trials officially start, you will have a few minutes to choose your Benefactor. If you don¡¯t receive any offers at this moment, do not feel discouraged. Y-you will all have plenty of opportunities to please our Benefactors and make Them interested in you.¡¹

    A new window appeared in front of me, the title ¡®1# Benefactor Selection¡¯ glowing briefly.

    [New Self Park Eun-Woo, the following Benefactors wish to enter into a contract with you:]

    I had to blink a few times, even touch the window to make sure it was working properly. The message clearly said that, however¡ª

    My list was completely blank.

    Was that another joke?

    There was nothing on that list! Was it a system failure or¡ª

    The window glitched thrice; the letters mixing, reversing, duplicating until they finally disappeared. At last, new words appeared in the window, the letters in the title corrupted and almost unreadable.

    [A Benefactor wishes to offer you a ¡®Soul Contract¡¯]

    0 - Fool

    [Will you accept?]

    I furrowed my brows, not sure of what was being proposed. There was a ¡®+¡¯ icon on top of ¡®Soul Contract¡¯ and when I clicked on it, a new smaller window appeared.

    [A Soul Contract is a soul-bound pact between a Benefactor and a Self. By accepting this contract, the new Self will be permitted to: ]

    1- Use the Benefactor¡¯s powers and traits as their own.

    2- Increase their statuses faster by sharing the Benefactor¡¯s Vis.

    [A Self bounded by a Soul Contract is not allowed to: ]

    1- Interact with or disrespect other Benefactors through direct means

    2- Abandon The Trials

    3- Manipulate, plan, set up or terminate Trials

    4- Leave the Island¡¯s domain

    5- Disclose this contract to other Selves or Benefactors

    6- Accept other Benefactors

    7- Break the Rules

    [A Self is Obliged to: ]

    1- Do their very best to advance in the Trials

    2- Grant one favor to the Benefactor Fool

    [A Soul Bond cannot be revoked.]

    I could feel my head hurting as I read it¡ªit was pretty clear who was the Gap and who was the Eul on that contract*. Should I simply decline? I had no idea if that was good or bad.

    ¡¸You be-better choose soon. Once the time is over, you won¡¯t be able to pick a Benefactor until later Trials.¡¹

    I could see the Squire fidgeting, moving from one side to the other at an anxious pace.

    I glanced below me, watching as the twins whispered to each other in inaudible murmurs. Hal met my eyes once, something dark crossing his eyes as he turned his attention back to his sister.

    <i>Even the kids are serious about this¡­</i>

    I took a deep breath, closing my eyes. The power Giorgio used on me back at Jolly Train, as well as the skill I got from Justice¡­ They were good. Too good.

    If most people chose a Benefactor, even by possessing one crappy skill, they would already be at an advantage over all the others who had no support or powers apart from the things acquired at the Store, and their statuses.

    However, there was a tremendous difference between a Benefactor called ¡®Justice¡¯ and one called ¡®Fool¡¯.

    ¡¸You all have fi-fifteen seconds left.¡¹

    If the squire wanted the crowd to hear it, it should speak louder than that.

    I opened my eyes, letting out a sigh as I passed my fingers through my hair.<strike>

    </strike>

    <i>What would you choose, Hana¡­?</i>

    I closed the description window and pressed one of the buttons in the selection window. A new phrase popped up.

    [Once chosen, you cannot go back on your decision]

    [This is a one-time, special offer]

    [Are you, new Self Park Eun-Woo, certain of your choice?]

    I confirmed with a shaking finger, not sure why I felt so nervous.

    [Congratulations!]

    [New Self Park Eun-Woo has formed a Soul Contract with Benefactor Fool]

    [Starting ¡®Transfer Process¡¯]

    Whatever I felt at that moment was ineffable.

    Even if I knew all words from the world, I do not think it would be enough to describe. The pain I felt, not only was it unbearable, it was all kinds of pain striking me at the same time.

    A pain that was freezing, burning, cutting, slashing, plundering, poisoning, stabbing, shooting, piercing, digging, crawling, melting, drying, pushing, revolting, bludgeoning¡ªeverything at once.

    And that pain, I cannot know how I knew yet I knew for sure, was coming from was my soul.

    Something that belonged to every single cell and part of my body and at the same time, it belonged to nothing at all. Something that was part of my mind and heart, yet was nothing like them.

    And as I felt that pain spreading and pulsing within me, I sensed a hand tugging and pulling my soul as if to catch its attention. The hand went deeper, and when it finally had a hold on me-

    I saw the entire universe expand and implode within my eyes.

    Then everything else turned white, and I saw nothing else.

 Benefactor Selection [2]

    ¡¸Who do you wish to be?¡¹

    There was a voice, echoing in the back of my mind. Yet even though I could comprehend those words, I could not make sense of them. I could not reply or process them.

    ¡¸Do you wish to become a hero? Or do you wish to become someone greater?¡¹

    I was floating. I could not tell if I was floating in the middle of the cold ocean or in the vast space; if I was sinking or if I was roaming without direction deeper into the stars.

    All I could say was that I felt weightless, with no strength to spare. It felt impossible to open my eyes and even though I simply wanted to fall into that unknown darkness, into a deeper slumber, that voice kept trying to reach me.

    ¡¸Reality as we know is dying. There is no known way to stop it.¡¹

    What was it saying? I kept trying to force my eyelids open, yet they were not obeying me.

    As if there were fingers being pressed against my eyes, blinding me.

    ¡¸A hero is not enough. A savior is not enough. We need someone greater. Someone foolish enough to aid us.¡¹

    From that endless darkness I was in, a light started to pour into that space. As if there was a door somewhere, getting opened bit by bit, a light that even with my closed eyes I could sense it¡ªcould ¡°see¡± it.

    ¡¸Are you a fool? Fool enough to walk on a crumbling path that may not even have a destination? Fool enough to start an adventure that may only lead to oblivion and destruction?¡¹

    I was not sure how to answer. I had forgotten how to speak.

    ¡¸Whether you are a real Fool or simply a foolish being, the path is paved. And you are the only one who can walk on it.¡¹

    ¡¸So beware, for others may envy that foolishness of yours.¡¹

    ¡¸Others may wish to steal it. Or silence it.¡¹

    It was as if the voice was coming from multiple places and, at the same time, one single spot. It was above me, below me, beside me, inside me. It was a voice that sounded as familiar as it sounded peculiar, I voice I could¡¯ve known my entire life or one I had only just met.

    Yet there was a single tone, a melody almost, that no matter how much I listened, it kept being repeated in the same way¡ªthe same vibration and notes. Something that was undoubtedly present and alive within that voice.

    Sadness.

    ¡¸Beware, and take good care of this foolishness.¡¹

    ¡¸For we need it.¡¹

    The light got brighter, hotter. At some point, my body became one with its glow, its shape dissolving into nothingness while my own existence evanesced and blended with that powerful light.

    Yet as the seconds stretched, the pull on my soul got weaker, my body returning to what it once was. My conscience, my heart, my very self descending to that vessel which contained my soul.

    Rather than continuing to fall, a force pushed me up with urgency. As if after a long time, gravity finally returned, making me fall in reverse.

    When I hit the ground, at last¡ª

    I managed to open my eyes.

    <hr>

    Waking up on the ground, every time, was starting to get annoying¡ªquite fast.

    As I tried to stand, two pairs of hands grabbed me by my arms, the twins looking at me with concerned gazes.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Are you okay, mister?¡±

    ¡°I told you he was a weakling, Hil. For someone who wants to protect us, you sure are out of your game.¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply, rubbing the area around my chest. Somehow, I could still feel the pull. Yet the words that had been spoken to me¡­

    They were unclear, their meaning lacking.

    The people around me kept stealing glances, giving me odd stares, yet I had more important things to look at. I opened the menu, one icon in particular glowing. One that I didn¡¯t know what it meant before.

    However, the icon had changed its symbol. The first time I checked, it resembled a star. What I was seeing at that exact moment was a dog.

    Staring at me from a cliff.

    I clicked on it, trying to ignore the growing trepidation I felt from that dog, my vision getting polluted by the many notifications popping up in my face.

    [New Self Park Eun-Woo has officially entered a contract with a Benefactor!]

    [You gained a skill!]

    [You gained a skill!]

    [You gained a skill!]

    [Your title has changed to ¡®Contracted Self¡¯]

    [Your rank has been updated!]

    [You have acquired a unique aura!]

    [Increase your influence with your Benefactor to receive more unique skills!]

    ¡¸If you are all done checking your new skills, I will move you to the first Trial. I-I only require a couple of minutes to prepare.¡¹

    The squire closed his helmet, holding his sword with both hands. It looked as if it was gathering energy.

    I cursed under my breath, rushing to close all the messages. How long had I been out? And why did it seem like I had been the only one?

    ¡°The little guy said some people may pass out for a couple of minutes if their bodies were weak. Does that mean you are weak?¡±

    The smile on the boy¡¯s face as he asked me that¡­ Oh, the kid had some nerve.

    ¡°What Benefactors you chose?¡± I changed the subject; the possibility of my body being too weak to hold that new power not very pleasing.

    Especially after I finally achieved well-defined abs.

    Still, it was odd. The first time I came in contact with Justice¡¯s power, I felt fine. Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t a direct contract? If that was truly the case, maybe investing in the Wands status was essential.

    ¡°Why should we tell you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I chose the Star and Hal picked the Moon¡ªwe are <i>matching</i>!¡±

    ¡°Hil!¡± The brother covered his sister¡¯s mouth with a furious and desperate cry, frustration flooding in his gaze as she pulled his hand away and showed him her tongue.

    Those names meant nothing to me anyway; I cared about their powers.

    ¡°Are your skills any good? You don¡¯t need to tell me what they do if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m simply asking if you think they are useful.¡±

    Hal and Hil exchanged glances in a silent conversation.

    ¡°It depends on the situation.¡± Hal finally answered.

    I couldn¡¯t help myself but smile; glad to know those kids were no fools. ¡°Great answer. I wish I could say something different, but¡ª¡±

    [Passive Skill  - The Fool¡¯s Journey I]

    [Cards effects are boosted 200%. Bonuses will be granted based on status. Cards that share your Destiny are boosted 250%.]

    [Active Skill  - Yappy Dog I]

    [Listen to the wisdom surrounding you. Be warned of any eminent dangers and perils. May only be used once per day.]

    [Active Skill  - Blissful Freedom I]

    [Choose between two attributes from a Card. Bonuses will be granted based on status. May only be used once per day.]

    [Unique Aura  - Foolish Endeavor]

    [You emit an aura of obliviousness and blissful ignorance; you don¡¯t seem to know what you are doing or where you are going. Other Selves will not feel threatened by you or take you seriously at a first glance.]

    ¡­what could I even do with <i>those</i>?

    I didn¡¯t have any card¡ªdidn¡¯t even know what those were or did.

    Suddenly I regretted bitterly not sparing enough time to learn all the four categories at the Store. Perhaps cards <i>could</i> be useful, considering with my skills.

    ¡¸Fo-forgive me for the delay. Now, everything is set up and re-ready! Remember, beware where you f-fall.¡¹

    During the time I was looking away, the squire¡¯s sword had tripled its size. It pulsated with a powerful, reddish glow as the creature pointed the weapon toward the crowd. People immediately shrieked and ducked, some even running away.

    ¡¸May the Universe bless you all¡ª<i>you worms will need it!</i>¡¹

    The squire¡¯s face changed briefly in its last sentence, teeth tearing the mouth into a vicious smile.

    Something exploded from the tip of the sword, an enraged red and black light engulfing and swallowing us all. I grabbed the twins'' hands, holding them tight before I could brace for the impact.

    Rather than something hot and painful, I had the same sensation from when I was transported to the trails. A cold, blinding light embracing my entire body, taking me away.

    The first time, that light had promised me Death. The second; vengeance.

    This time, I could do nothing but fear and pray to whoever or whatever was watching. Pray so they may at least give us a fighting chance.

    For a chance was all I needed.

 Two of Wands [1]

    <i>Beware where you fall</i>

    That knight and that system had the worst sense of humor, I swore to all gods.

    We were free-falling. No jokes, no metaphors. Just falling from the sky like unwanted spoils.

    A strong wind current rushed from below, slowing down our fall to a considerable degree. However, even with the wind¡¯s sheer force working in our favor, depending on how or where a person landed, they could get hurt.

    By hurt, I meant broken bones, cripple, and possible comas.

    Although the world below seemed small at that point, I was beginning to spot rocks, alongside small holes and deformations. Thankfully we were transported in the same positions that we were before, the twins falling by arm¡¯s reach.

    Yet by the speed we were falling, I estimated we would reach the ground quite soon.

    Too soon.

    Screams and curses echoed with the wind, some people wiggling desperately as their fall while others were like block of stones descending into the ground. The twins were one of the rocks.

    With the air¡¯s aid, we wouldn¡¯t die. Yet it would still hurt¡ªa lot. And if we ended up landing wrong¡­

    I kept trying to look at our surroundings, calculating where we were more likely to fall, and as we approached the ground¡­it was not good.

    Not good at all.

    Right below the twins I spotted one large, sharp rock daring people to fall on it. Even if I was only seeing it from above, it almost felt like the rock eagerly waiting to stab and pierce the falling pieces of meat.

    There was no way to tell its real size, and I was not keen to wait to find out. Not when one of the twins would likely fall straight into it. Real problem was, though the wind current prevented an instant death on our fall, it restricted our movements far too much.

    Apparently, Hil and Hal noticed the sharp rock as well, and I did not need to ask if they had a power that could help us; their eyes said enough.

    I could only thank the system we were transported together¡ªno matter how petty and small this favor was.

    As we approached, I saw its shape better. The rock was not very large or wide; it was just astonishingly sharp. I pulled Hal by his shirt, moving him to the right as I pushed Hil to my left¡ªeach movement arduous and heavy¡ªpositioning myself between them.

    Right below the pointy rock.

    I heard their screams at the same time the rock¡¯s tip hit my breastplate, a muffled sound echoing from the armor as I bounced and fell flat on the ground, letting go of the kids.

    It took me a good few seconds to clear my head; even more for my ears to stop ringing.

    "Are you guys all right?" I glanced at Hal and Hil looking for bruises and cuts. They seemed fine, only a bit of dirt covering their faces and clothes.

    Yet that place¡ªit looked like a desert. From the south I could see a woods¡¯ entrance, a single large path surging from it in a straight line.

    On the north, there was an enormous castle that stretched for miles up above. Its flags were made of living flames, the windows red and orange while the tiles and rocks carried more warm colors, imposing not only strength but fierceness. A wild aura surrounded the structure, making it feel like an untamable force.

    As I glanced back toward the twins, Hil¡¯s tears still wet her face while Hal stared at the rock with haunted eyes. It took a couple of seconds for Hil to rush to my side, wrapping her arms around my waist.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°You saved us again, mister¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I promised, remember? As long as you stay close, I will protect you guys.¡±

    I was about to ask Hal if he was truly well, when all around us people started ¡°landing¡±. Many of them did well, grunting as they got up with only some bruises and scratches.

    Yet many didn¡¯t.

    I¡¯m not sure which sounds were louder¡ªwhich were more graphic; the bones being broken, or when people fell right into the rocks.

    The piercing and stabbing, the sound of blood gushing out as people gurgled and choked. The screams. Suddenly all those sounds got louder, a symphony composed of terror and death.

    It was different from the Jolly Train, different from when I was in my cubicle answering ethic questions. Depending on where the person fell, I felt the ground vibrating and shaking with their impact. I saw their blood and the life leaving their eyes.

    Hal met my gaze; his face paler, his eyes darker. He walked toward us, his voice louder than usual, his eyes locked on mine.

    ¡°Hil, I told you to not get too comfortable with that guy. We know nothing about him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°We are wasting time. Hey, you said you are going to protect us, so take us to the meeting point.¡±

    It took me a few seconds to understand what Hal wanted. People were still falling, their deaths echoing through the vast area.

    And every time a sound echoed, Hil flinched.

    When she turned to face her brother, Hal got in front of her. He was staring at me in anticipation, his reddish eyes desperate for my reply.

    I looked around, finally spotting an arc between some rock towers. Most participants were rushing there, some numbers lit up on top of the arc.

    [267/3657]

    As I looked around, it appeared a great number of participants hadn¡¯t landed well.

    And Hal didn¡¯t want his sister to see it.

    ¡°Here I thought I would never be bossed by a kid. Let¡¯s go before all spots get taken.¡± I took Hil in my arms, putting my hand on her head to make sure her gaze would only meet the ground, her arms wrapped around my neck.

    As we walked, me and Hal continued to talk on top of each other, trying to muffle the other sounds. Hil never said anything, much less questioned what we were doing.

    I could tell she knew.

    By the way her hands grabbed my shirt to the trembling of her body every time someone screamed and cursed, I knew she was aware of what we were doing.

    When we finally crossed the arc, a new message popped up.

    [You reached the Court of Wands¡¯ Tower!]

    The Court of Wands, huh¡­? My sword had belonged to the Court of Swords¡ªthey were likely the ones that gifted it to me¡ªso this meant there were more of them.

    More Courts, more territories. If I was right and the Courts were one of the responsible parties overseeing the Trials, did that mean different Courts oversaw different Trials?

    Was there even a difference between them?

    ¡°Look, Hil! We arrived safe and sound. Am I great at keeping promises or what?¡±

    As I put her on the ground, Hal immediately reached for her hand, squeezing it briefly before fixating his gaze on mine.

    ¡°Congratulations on doing the bare minimum. You want a pat on the head or something?¡±

    Even by his harsh words, I could see the gratitude glowing in his eyes, though his smile matched more his words than his gaze.

    Still, it was enough to take the pain away from my muscles¡ªwarm my heart a little bit.

    ¡°You can thank me by fulfilling our agreement,¡± I said while scuffing their hair, receiving one joyful laugher from Hil and one frown from Hal.

    Such adorable little angels.

    ¡°We can start now, mister,¡± Hil whispered, a sly smile appearing on her lips.

    At first, I was apprehensive. Chances were, the group the twins knew was here as well and that man could certainly cause trouble for us.

    However, most of the people within the tower seemed to be quite exhausted, a lot of them hurt to some degree. The ones who seemed better off were either accompanied by a small group or isolating themselves.

    Hal scoffed. ¡°What? Are you backing out now? I thought you were smarter than this.¡±

    Learning more about the participants, and what they knew as well¡­was not a bad idea at all, at the moment. Perhaps we could even make some allies for this first trial.

    Well, the twins seemed quite reliable on their own and they were also putting their trust in me. I should do the same.

    I was about to open my mouth when Hildr¡¯s eyes bulged, her eyebrows shooting up. Her mouth hung open, genuine excitement flooding her eyes as she pointed behind me and exclaimed.

    ¡°Coat!¡±

    I frowned as Hal followed her gaze, slapping his hand on his face with a sigh. I turned around in time to see a man and if Hil calling him out and pointing at him hadn¡¯t attracted his attention, me staring that intensely certainly did.

    The man was taller and slender than me, with two medium bags stuck to his waist. I didn¡¯t have to guess what was inside those bags.

    Also, I would have to agree with Hil on that one.

    His coat <i>was</i> cool.

 Two of Wands [2]

    ¡°Are you referring to me?¡±

    His voice was deeper than I would¡¯ve guessed, the black coat almost reaching the ground. It was like a trench coat but fancier, with a lot of buttons and small details, amplifying quite a bit its fantasy tone.

    The man himself was also Asian, the first I had seen so far. Made me feel a sort of kinship, despite myself. His black hair was a bit longer than mine, his eyes as black as they could be.

    ¡°Hey, mister! Remember us?¡±

    I turned to face Hil, unblinking.

    <i>¡®Mister¡¯?  </i>

    The man raised one of his eyebrows when a sudden recognition sparkled in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I remember you two. Glad to know you survived the fall.¡±

    ¡°This older mister helped us¡ªhe already saved us twice!¡± Hil made a ¡®two¡¯ with her fingers, smiling all cheerfully.

    <i>¡­older?</i>

    ¡°I assume he was the one you were waiting for before.¡±

    The twins nodded, the man giving a nod of acknowledgment.

    To them. Not to me.

    ¡°Did the rest of your group use the Store all right?¡± Hal asked, stepping closer to him.

    For some reason, the boy was not scowling at him¡ªmuch less had his guard up.

    ¡°They did, thank you for advising me. Some of them got good items.¡±

    I kept staring at the three of them, trying not to yet feeling left out all the same.

    Hil finally remembered I existed, looking up to me while giving some tugs on my pants.

    ¡°This is the cool mister with the cool coat! We met him at the Shop. Thanks to us, he got a lot of potions, too!¡±

    Me and the cool mister finally exchanged glances. He eyed me for a few seconds, his gaze scanning me briefly before focusing back on the twins.

    ¡°Let me know if you want to join our group, later. We don¡¯t have many resources yet, but the members are reliable. We can take good care of you.¡±

    My eyes twitched.

    <i>Surely, I must have understood him wrong.</i>

    I took a step forward, putting myself in front of the twins¡ªcloser to him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. I may not be in a group, but I¡¯m quite reliable myself.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes came back to meet mine, his expression revealing nothing but a cold demure.

    ¡°If you children are well, and none of you have any business with me, I will take my leave. My offer still stands, if you two ever change your mind.¡±

    I could almost hear one of my nerves snap, the thread responsible for my patience floating away to oblivion.

    ¡°Wait. I have some questions.¡± I held the stranger by his sleeve, making him frown in response.

    He pulled away.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Seeing you are so confident about being dependable, you wouldn¡¯t mind sharing the reasons, right? Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure the children would be able to make an informed decision.¡±

    He squinted his eyes, their gaze colder by the second.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of sharing personal information with strangers.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe you can quell my curiosity. Why would you spend so much on potions? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to try to get a real weapon?¡±

    The man smirked, crossing his arms while averting his gaze.

    ¡°As I presumed, you are clearly inexperienced. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be making such a ridiculous statement. When used correctly, potions can perform better than your above-average weapon.¡±

    Oh¡­! As he <i>presumed</i>?

    <i>I see.</i>

    So even in another world, I still encountered people whose native language was bullshit.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Oh, I played a lot of games back in our world. In most cases, potions were quite a waste of time and resources. Not only the best ones were far too expensive, I only saw lazy players relying on them. Sure, they work well as support items¡­yet rather than spending all my money on healing potions, I prefer to fight better and use my money for good equipment. So in my eyes, a guy that decides to spend that many points with consumables¡­must be pretty stupid.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He took a step closer to me, a new sharpness appearing in his voice. ¡°I am certainly curious about the kind of sloppy games you were used to playing. Mediocre games call for mediocre players.¡±

    ¡°From my experience, whenever players are complaining about their game performance, it¡¯s their fault for playing in a sloppy way. They never took time to learn the mechanics, you see.¡±

    ¡°And from what I observed, plenty of players seem unable to understand the mechanics to even use them. Yet they still feel justified to give lousy lessons to others.¡±

    We were breaths away from one another, the air between us heavy and static.

    ¡°Mister, do you and your group want to stay with us?! You and the older mister can¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Me and the stranger replied at the same time, our eyes locked with each other.

    Any kinship and familiarity I ever felt with him had rotted and perished without any formal ceremony. Were it due that stoic expression of his, the nuances of arrogance and pretension in his voice, or the simple fact he kept looking at me from above because he was taller¡ªI wanted to punch him at least one.

    ¡°Hey, Kurosawa! We need you here.¡±

    Some guy waved his hand, dragging the stranger¡¯s attention. He turned around, giving his back to me and the twins.

    The man glanced at me through his shoulder, his voice smooth and deep. However his words, they were as sharp as daggers.

    ¡°You better not behave as if you were playing one of your games. Especially when there are people depending on you.¡±

    Then he left, crossing the crowd until he met with a small group, everyone rushing to his side with hopeful smiles and joyful gazes. Whenever he talked, whenever he moved, people¡¯s eyes followed him¡ªthey <i>listened</i>.

    I only realized I was clenching my fists when Hil touched my arm, stealing my attention.

    ¡°What did you think? Isn¡¯t that mister super cool?!¡±

    Inside me, there was this sense of dread. ¡°But hey, Hil, you think I¡¯m cool too, right?¡±

    She nodded with a bright smile, giving me some comfort.

    Which was absurdly short-lived.

    ¡°But that mister is cooler!¡±

    At that point, being pierced by that rock would¡¯ve been less painful.

    Hal was holding his stomach, laughing so hard the kid there was finally some color to his face.

    ¡°You may want to close your mouth, otherwise you may drop more than just drool,¡± Hal spoke between giggles, after taking a few deep breaths.

    ¡°What more could I drop?¡± I asked for the sake of irony.

    ¡°The little self-respect you have left.¡±

    I was beginning to understand Hal, see him with a better light. That boy was no adorable angel¡ªhe was a cute demon.

    ¡°Hal, don¡¯t be being mean with mister!¡±

    Oh, I was back to being just ¡®mister¡¯¡­?

    ¡­I wasn¡¯t even that old.

    I sighed, passing my hand through my hair. It really didn¡¯t matter who that man was, nor what the kids thought of him. Even if my decaying pride hated to admit, what mattered most was that he was a good candidate to form an alliance.

    Not only he had enough points to fill two bags with potions and get himself a nice armor, he formed a contract with¡ªmost likely¡ªa good Benefactor.  That was the most logical reason for how he landed without a single scratch on him.

    If I had to guess, that man ranked first place in his group during the pre-trials. And on top of that all, the twins seemed to believe he had a good enough character to be trusted. He certainly didn¡¯t give the same air as Giorgio and the man who was harassing the twins.<strike>

    </strike>

    Still¡­

    <i>He irks me¡­</i>

    ¡°Why is mister pouting like that?¡±

    For the first time, I ignored Hil.

    ¡°I think we wasted enough time, right? Go on and see if you guys can find some useful information¡ªwe will need it later.¡±

    Hal seemed to see right through me, not bothering to hide the sly smile, while Hil gave me a brief salute before both rushed into the crowd. I rubbed my face, feeling ashamed.

    <i>You may not be that old, but you¡¯re still a grown man, Eun-Woo¡­</i>

    I sighed, watching the kids from a distance.

    All things considered, I was dealing with the twins better than I thought. I rarely interacted with children, much less considered having my own. Most of my stress and worries would go into finding a good, reliable¡ªa pressure that did not come from me.

    What <i>I</i> truly struggled with was living and getting by, day by day. I had a couple of close friends who I confided in; like Hyeon, Jiho, and my sister. And when Hana left to study abroad, I only had Hyeon and Jiho.

    The only people who could somewhat understand the things I went through, with a lot of Hyeon¡¯s situations mirroring my own. And while Jiho hadn¡¯t shared our experiences, he was the only one who hadn¡¯t abandoned us.

    How many times had the three of us stayed until dawn drinking and shouting, laughing until we lost our voices, emptying one soju bottle after another, sometimes getting kicked out of the establishments?

    Because living was far too painful sometimes and that was our way to get through the night; we would drink, we would laugh, we would cry and console each other. So when another day came, we still had some memories to get us by that day, to make us smile.

    I kept watching the twins, watching their smiles and closeness, recalling  the times I saw shadows and darkness crawling in their eyes. I kept wondering if they had friends back in our world, someone who helped them get by the days and make those shadows go away.

    What things they had seen, what life they had led, to carry such dense shadows in their backs? And how Hal could still laugh, and Hil could still smile,  in such an earnest way?

    Back in my old life, I had lost the will to laugh and smile like a long time ago. Which only meant that, whoever those kids were, they were far stronger than I had ever been. And that the more time I spent with them, the more unpleasant things I would recall; moments it hurt to remember and relive.

    Then out of nowhere¡ª

    [You received a message from your Benefactor!]

    Huh?

    [Your Benefactor sent you a gift!]

    [You received a message from your Benefactor!]

    Now, that¡­

    Was interesting.

 Two of Wands [3]

    [I thank you kindly for accepting my contract.

    Do not forget, you must not disclose the terms of our contract with another soul; be them a Self or another Benefactor.

    Break this rule and you shall perish.]

    Well, this was a lovely message to start the week. I opened the message as soon as I saw it, surprised to see the way my Benefactorl spoke.

    [In wished to gift you something special, as a token to express my gratitude and expectations of our new relationship.

    I believe these will be quite useful in a near future.

    Blessings,

    Fool]

    How¡­courteous.

    I was a bit unsure of the way they had phrased it, yet¡­ Well, couldn¡¯t really complain about receiving gifts.

    There was a small present icon glowing on my left, and the moment I pressed it, confetti exploded on my face. A full-colored hologram, passing through my mouth, nose and checks until it disappeared.

    [You have received the card ¡®Five of Cups¡¯]

    [You have received the card ¡®Six of Swords¡¯]

    Suddenly everything made sense, a piece of the puzzle falling right into its proper place, questions being answered, while many more popped into my mind.

    I hadn¡¯t realized before. Since I had never been into those things back on Earth. Divination arts, astrology, love spells, prosperity rituals, superstitions, and all this nonsense. They were silly to me.

    However, Hyeon was somewhat more¡­curious. She liked to read and learn things related to that stuff. And she would often pester me about it.

    Once she took me to have my future read. I only went as a favor, and the experience was not at all pleasant to me. Yet there was one card that I never forgot; a woman on her knees weeping with three chalices spilling blood on the floor while two remained behind her, filled with water.

    Although Hana had gone abroad only for a few years, I was grieving. My life had changed too much, far too much, in only a couple of weeks after her departure, and I was having a hard time coping.

    Even though Hana would call me sometimes, she was not there. She was not by my side. The card was an unfortunate reminder of how much I was aching, and it stuck with me.

    And at that moment, even though the design was somewhat different, the key elements were the same. The number of chalices, the grief, the melancholy, the somber atmosphere, the gut-wrenching feeling I got simply by looking at it¡­.all of it.

    Tarot.

    Suddenly familiar names and expressions came to me, like ''suits'', ''arcanas'', and ''spreads''. Cards and terms that, from time to time, Hyeon would talk to me about. It all made sense and, at the same time, it didn¡¯t.

    How could that be even possible? And those trials, were they based on Tarot as well? And how would I even use those cards? Read the future with them? <i>Seriously</i>?

    As I accepted the cards, my inventory opened automatically, one of the tabs glowing. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but the inventory was separated by tabs.

    It appeared to have the same categories as the Shop. I clicked on the tab with the glowing icon¡ªa card¡ªtrying to see if there was any useful description of the ones I had received, either on how to use them or what each one did, when a bell chimed through the space.

    ¡¸Fo-for all the New and Contracted Selves, the First Trial is about to begin. Please, re-read the rules carefully.¡¹

    The squire¡¯s voice filled the space, however no matter how many times I turned my neck and searched, I saw no likely source for his voice.

    I looked over toward the arc, the number 3603 glowing faintly. It was starting before all spots had been filled?

    ¡¸All survivors will be rewarded according to their participation. So re-remember to make your Benefactors proud.¡¹

    For some reason I felt my muscles tensing, the anticipation of it all making my heart race. I should probably be scared and nervous; it would be the most natural response to that situation.

    So why wasn¡¯t I?

    [First Trial - Defend the Tower!]

    1- Selves can contribute to the Defense by purchasing structures.

    2- Selves can place structures anywhere along the Tower¡¯s path

    3- Points can be earned by defeating monsters

    4- Points earned within the Trial will be stored in the Tower¡¯s Vault

    5- The Stage will only be cleared once all monsters have been defeated

    6- Selves can upgrade weapons by using points

    7- New rules may be added as the Trial progresses

    I read the rules at least three times, my smile widening by each read.

    Wasn¡¯t that¡­

    Just a tower defense game?

    It couldn¡¯t be, right?

    On the right corner of the rules, there was a wands symbol with a ¡®II¡¯ beside it. <i>II of Wands</i>. So my guess was right¡­the trials <i>were</i> connected to the cards, somehow. Did that mean they used the tarot card as inspiration?

    Shit, I wished I knew more about those cards¡ªHyeon would be helpful here. Was there any way I could get my hands on a manual, like a ¡®Tarot for Dummies¡¯?

    Of course not, <i>this</i> they wouldn¡¯t sell in the Shop.

    ¡°Mister!¡±

    I felt the impact on my leg, almost losing my balance. The twins were back, and one glance at Hal¡¯s face told me they managed to get a hold of some interesting information.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Still, there was no way I could ignore the fear in Hildr¡¯s eyes. I caressed her hair a few times, a trying to pass as much confidence I could with a smile. Not sure I actually succeeded.

    ¡°Back so soon?¡± I asked with Hil wrapped around my leg, the girl nodding once.

    When I glanced over to Hal, he had both hands on his pockets and I kept wondering if that was simply his relaxed stance or if he was constantly reaching for the knife.

    ¡°So, did you find out anything?¡±

    The boy remained a few moments in complete silence. Then, he started to type in midair. It did not take long for a notification to pop up.

    [You have received a message]

    I opened it, reading the content of Hal¡¯s message with a furrowed brown.

    Was he serious? It couldn¡¯t be, right?

    ¡°Are you certain of that?¡±

    The boy shrugged, pointing his head toward the walls that surrounded us. ¡°Are you smart enough to win this trial?¡±

    It was one of the big questions. So far, I still didn¡¯t know if the reason for my survival in the past challenge was due my quick thinking or pure, mere luck. And if it was luck, at what point would it run out?

    ¡¸Luck is what fools hope for. If you are wise, you¡¯re going to hope for something else.¡¹

    Those words suddenly came to me, something I had heard a long time ago. I had no idea why I was remembering it at that moment, why it came so suddenly to me.

    <i>Only a fool hopes for luck, huh?</i>

    Was that what I had truly become then? A Fool who kept hoping for foolish things? A weak smile formed on my lips, debating if I was turning into a fool or a madman.

    Yet who had said that to me? Had it been Hyeon or Jiho? Somehow I couldn¡¯t picture any of them saying something like that, Jiho¡¯s ¡°pieces of wisdom¡± were usually so weird with silly and odd metaphors, it didn¡¯t look like him.

    And Hyeon would never say something so eloquent and poised¡ªshe would add at least some curse words.

    Then who was it?

    Had it been Hana?

    At that point, another screen appeared in front of me and everyone else¡ªthe same messages displayed with an eerie purple glow.

    [You can now choose a ¡°Leader¡±]

    [You can now purchase structures from the Trial¡¯s Store]

    [The first wave will start in 2:00 minutes]

    A leader¡­?

    How could we choose a leader when no one knew each other? Was it going to be by vote, or something else?

    There was a low ¡®ping¡¯ sound, a giant screen opening above all of us. Five people were having their pictures displayed, their names written below.

    I recognized two people on that screen.

    [According to Performance Level, Amount of Points, Benefactors, and Impressions, these are the current Contracted Selves best suited to become the Trial¡¯s Leader: ]

    One of them was trench-coat-guy.

    1- Kurosawa, Touma

    2- L?ster, Irma

    3- Davis, Allison

    4- Costa, Henrico

    5- Park, Eun-Woo

    The other person was me.

    [Vote for the person you want as ¡®Leader¡¯]

    ¡°Look! Both misters are on the screen!¡± Hil was now looking up with a gleeful smile in her voice, her eyes glowing.

    Hal looked unimpressed at best.

    Another screen popped in front of me, the names shining with the light reflecting on my eyes.

    Did I want to become a leader? Actually, I was surprised my name was even there.

    Sure, I had placed first in the last challenge and I did have a lot of points.

    However, there were a lot more things to consider when it come to ¡®leadership¡¯. People¡¯s skill was not even at the top of the list. Also, my actions and decisions would impact everyone else around me, not only regarding the amount of points each one would receive by the end of the trial, but their lives.

    Did I really want such responsibilities on my shoulders?

    Short answer was no.

    ¡°This Touma guy looks pretty good, huh? Like a real CEO.¡±

    ¡°Irma looks quite strong too. I can see fire in her eyes, you feel me?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is quite decent, actually. Well, you would''ve to exclude¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>That</i> guy?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, that bloke <i>definitely</i> doesn¡¯t belong there. D¡¯you reckon he paid his way in?¡±

    ¡°Well, if points are not the only reason he¡¯s there, something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°I must admit, he looks a bit of a prat.¡±

    "Doesn¡¯t he? For a second, I thought it was just me.¡±

    ¡°You all are talking about that Park Eun fella, right?¡±

    ¡°Could it be anyone else?¡±

    [Unique Aura  - Foolish Endeavor]

    [Active]

    Hal was holding his stomach, on his knees, trying not to laugh. After a few seconds he just burst, pointing his finger at me as tears ran down his face, the boy laughing nonstop.

    ¡°Oh, your face¡ª<i>your face!¡±</i>

    ¡­right.

    There was this skill. Suddenly, trench guy¡¯s reaction to me was not that out of place.

    ¡­I had nothing to say, really.

    And there was a really small chance that if I said anything, it would make things worse.

    I had truly become a ¡®Fool¡¯, whether I wanted or not.

    I let out a long sigh, passing my fingers through my hair. No need to keep thinking about that, right? After all, I still had to vote for someone.

    I would drop dead before I ever voted on that guy, so I kept looking at the others. Tried to search them amidst the crowd, though it was not so easy to spot them.

    I did found Irma, and just like the picture, she really looked strong. She had her hair braided, the sides shaved. She had real muscles on her arms, almost certain her shoulders were wider than mine.

    In the end, I voted for Irma.

    With Hal still laughing his ass off and Hil nagging him to stop, I opened the Trial¡¯s Store.

    Then a big smile grew on my face.

    ¡°You asked me if I was smart enough to win this trial, right?¡±

    Hal didn¡¯t stop to laugh right away, but he did start to pay attention to what I was saying with tears still running down his face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am smart enough to win, but¡­¡±

    The most expensive structure in that store, that we could currently buy, was 30 points.

    ¡°I <i>am</i> rich.¡±

    It took a few seconds for the boy to process my words and when he did, he gave a real smile.

    ¡°Wow, you sure are something else.¡±

    [Total Points: 4,328]

    ¡°Have you ever played a tower defense game before?¡±

    When they both shook their heads, my grin got wider.

    ¡°Well, this mister here will show you kids how you play.¡±

    ¡°Gross.¡±

    ¡°Mister is so cool!¡±

    My pride had partially recovered.

    Then the giant screen above us let out confetti and balloons, accompanied by trumpets and news messages.

    [Every Self has voted]

    [The new Leader has been chosen]

    One picture pushed all the others aside, its size getting bigger as the name of the person glowed brightly for all to see.

    The children cheered aloud, throwing their fists in the air while jumping.

    Kurosawa Touma had won.

    Again.

 Two of Wands [4]

    It was something amazing and infuriating to watch. Nearly a few seconds had passed after the announcement, some people grunting, most of them cheering and clapping.

    Then everyone stopped.

    His voice echoed through the space with such strength and authority, I could swear I was back in the military. I could see him from afar, a tall and slender man with a bit of his hair falling on his eyes.

    Even if I could not see his expressions from where I stood, I could sense through his voice.

    "Listen here. I don''t know what kind of trial everyone went through the first time, yet right now we need to be organized. The real objective here is likely to protect these towers, this means we must play smart."

    Huh, he sure was comfortable with himself, that guy.

    "There are a couple of structures that need people either operating them or close enough to do a recharge. This means leaving these walls. I will first ask for volunteers and if none comes forward, we will make a random selection."

    I opened the store again, confirming what trench-guy was saying. I got so focused on the price, I hadn''t read the descriptions yet.

    At first, I thought no one would be crazy enough to volunteer, yet at the front I saw a few raising hands, at least seven. My guess was those people knew him from the first challenge.

    Kurosawa nodded once, as he saw the raised hands.

    "Our main goal is to become self-sufficient, without needing to expend our own points to power the structures. This means we must make the biggest investment right now, to kill the monsters faster and increase our profit. If anyone would be willing to contribute for this first round¡ª"

    "We can count on older mister for this! He is rich, he said so!"

    I bulged my eyes, staring at Hildr with a frozen expression. So this was how I was good enough for them, then?

    By being ''rich older mister''?

    "Isn''t that the guy..."

    "Oh yeah, it''s him alright."

    "Told you folks he was only up there because of his points."

    It was so strange. There were no tears in my eyes, so why did it feel like I was crying?

    When Kurosawa glanced at my direction, I thought I saw him squinting his eyes. "Do you have at least two thousand points then?"

    Two thousand?! Is he insane? Why would we even need that much?

    Perhaps it was because he had recognized me from earlier and was trying to mess with me, the nerve.

    Or maybe...

    If this trial was like a tower defense game, we could upgrade the structures. And if those upgrades were more expensive, if they were necessary even for the first wave, it could be troublesome.

    Not only that, we didn''t know how fragile the structures were, or how easily the monsters would be able to break them.

    Things could get quite troublesome, quite fast, if we didn''t handle the waves well.

    "In fact, I do have two thousand points. You see, I didn''t go spending my points irresponsibly."

    Although I spoke directly to trench-coat-guy, I saw some people around me averting their eyes. Seemed like I hit a nerve on more people than I first intended to.

    Kurosawa did not move an inch. Even from afar, I could feel his burning gaze. "Then I hope you are responsible enough to spend these points, adequately."

    The smirk grew on my lips as if it had its own will. That bastard, he really knew how to annoy me.

    "Since we are losing our time with this speech of yours, can I place the structures already? The first wave will start quite soon."

    [Time Until First Wave: 0:58]

    We had less than a minute, in fact.

    "We should first discuss our strategy before¡ª"

    "Didn''t you just say you wanted me to prove I can waste money responsibly? I will bank the entire first wave, this way everyone here can see how reliable and responsible I am."

    Deep down, I knew I was being petty. Was it so wrong that I wanted to restore a little bit of my pride? Maybe it was a very stupid decision on my part, yet either way, I would have to deal with the consequences on my own.

    When Kurosawa said nothing more, I took his silence as my ''permission'' to do whatever I wanted.

    I opened the store, seeing the items we could currently buy. There was a ballista and a spinning wooden hammer. The ballista seemed to be quite big, it would fire two arrows at a time, probably.

    While the spinning hammer, there were thick, sharp thorns surrounding the entire thing with one lever on its back.

    My guess was someone would have to keep turning and spinning the lever to make the thing move. This made things complicated.

    The ballista just needed someone to aim, by the looks of it, so it would be better for me to focus on getting more of those instead.

    When I pressed the ¡®BUY¡¯ button, a map appeared in front of me, divided by many small squares. I could see the walls surrounding us, as well as the trail that started in the woods and went all the way to the tower we were protecting, in theory.

    The wave would likely come from the woods, so it was best to put a couple of hammers in the middle of the trail, one on each side, and a few ballistas surrounding it.

    There would be people operating those things, so putting two ballistas in front and two in the back would protect the people responsible for the hammers.

    Or so I was hoping.

    I put a distance between the structures, picking their location simply by clicking on the squares shown on the map. Each time a structure was bought and installed, there would be a loud thump, the ground shaking beneath my feet.

    ¡°I hope you truly know what you are doing. Park Eunwoo.¡±

    The voice was suddenly right behind me, hot breath brushing against my ear. I did my best not to turn around and punch that look out of his face.

    ¡°Only one way to find out, right?¡±

    [First Wave starts in: 0:19]

    And that was the only way any of us could find anything out in those games.

    Trial and error.

    ¡°The ones who volunteered, I need six of you outside now! The wave is about to start.¡±

    It was impossible to not feel pulled and lured by this guy¡¯s presence. He was like a real general, a man who emanated¡­ Trust. Competence. I truly felt like I could trust my back to him, and he would protect me.

    That he knew exactly what he was doing.

    [Unique Aura  - Foolish Endeavor]

    [Active]

    Hah¡­.

    That made at least one of us.

    [First Wave starts in: 0:14]

    I saw two women and four men rushing out of the walls, toward the structures. From inside the walls, six small screens popped up, showing the status of each structure.

    [Ballista - Operational]

    [Level: 1]

    [100%]

    [Thorny War Hammer - Operational]

    [Level: 1]

    [100%]

    [...]

    I knew this would be the first real challenge. The first Trial I would have to face and win, the first of many. I kept wondering if what I had was simply luck, or if I was a fool who kept hoping for luck.

    If I was truly smart and knew what I was doing, or if I was simply playing with my own destiny.

    [First Wave starts in: 0:07]

    I had relied on my reasonings and my logic so far. During the Trolley Problem, Jolly Train, even at the beginning of this trial¡ªall I ever did was trust my own instincts and logic. Nothing more, nothing less. Yet would this be enough for the next trials?

    Was it enough now?

    [First Wave starts in: 0:03]

    [First Wave starts in: 0:02]

    Did I really want to be a fool? No, even more important than that¡ª

    [Unique Aura  - Foolish Endeavor]

    [ACTIVE]

    Had I made the right choice?

    [First Wave]

    [Survive Until the End]

    Whether I was ready or not, I was going to find out.

 Two of Wands [5]

    Although I could not see it, something deep inside my bones told me that whatever was making the sound coming from the woods, should be feared.

    A screen opened on the main wall as if we were all inside a theater watching the next big hit.

    I wondered where were the cameras, yet this was stupid of me. By that point, I should know we were all constantly being watched.

    At first, it was almost like war drums. The sound increasing, reverberating through the space loud enough to make my heart shake. I started to pay more attention to my surroundings, the two towers standing tall and mighty on both sides of the walls while the imposing castle remained behind us all.

    It was like we were the very first line of defense, as if we had suddenly become soldiers in a controlled war.

    I never knew war, even though some countries never managed to get rid of it. Yet most of my life, it felt like I was waging war against my culture, my family, and my own self. It felt exhausting, going from one battle to another, not knowing when it would end or if I would ever find peace.

    If I would be able to listen to the quiet breeze instead of the raging storms.

    However, even though my life felt like a never-ending war, this situation was not the same.

    The wind got colder, or my skin got more sensitive, with every hair on my body rising in alert. It did not take long, at all, for those things to come out of the woods. And even though there was a great distance between us, the wind still managed to carry their sounds.

    Grunts, moans, wails¡ªgrowls.

    Those creatures were the same size as nine-year-old children, some a bit smaller, others somewhat taller. And even as I stared at them with my eyes wide open, I still struggled to find the right words to describe them.

    It was as if they had been born and created from within the shadows and darkness, with perfectly round eyes that glowed and burned like pure fire.

    The unsettling thing, however, was not how their flesh looked mended together. It was not how they looked like demonic children with arms, legs, grayish dead hair. It was not the swords and spears they used, nor the small pieces of armor.

    It was their smiles.

    The smiles that covered their faces from one side to the other, the skin stretching the more open it was as if the lips had once been sealed together. The dried blood could be seen even from the distance of the screen, which only made me take one conclusion no matter how many times my mind tried to think of something else.

    Those creatures, whatever they were about to do to us, they were aching for it. The hunger in their eyes, they were desperate to fill it. And no matter how many times I wished their sole purpose was simply to follow the trail and destroy the walls, that expression on their faces told me again and again¡ª

    They wanted blood.

    I felt as Hildr brushed my leg, her eyes frozen as her lips trembled, her breath uneven. I did not know how but she got even paler, her body shaking the louder the sounds got.

    A widower knows a widow¡¯s sorrow¡­

    What kind of war those two had been through?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Hil. Those things are on the other side of the walls, they can¡¯t touch us here.¡±

    I heard Hal whisper as he stood beside her, his hand going through her hand almost like a charm, a ritual.

    As her brother caressed her head, pulling her closer to him, her muscles relaxed, her breathing stabilized and bit by bit, Hildr buried her face on her brother¡¯s shoulder like a broken doll.

    Hal and I exchanged glances and the things his eyes communicated were not things I wished to know. It was a reality too far from my own, it knew the war I had never known or lived through. It was rawer, dirtier, bloodier.

    A reality I did not want to believe had been scarred into those two children. Yet perhaps that was just me being ignorant. Just me hoping for foolish things.

    Unfortunately, reality did not give me much time to ¡°hope¡±.

    The soldiers were not fast; they were practically marching. The moment the creatures came into range, the arrows began to fire one after the other.

    The ones responsible for the hammers started to turn the levers, their speed less than what I first predicted. Was it because the structure was too heavy? I didn¡¯t think its speed would depend on the operator¡¯s strength, yet perhaps I had been wrong?

    The soldiers made no sound whatsoever as they got hit or killed, the others following the trial and stepping on their comrades'' blood and corpses without ever changing their expressions. As if they were simply machines following a command.

    Another thing popped above everyone within the walls, the message glowing fiercly.

    [Trial¡¯s Vault: 12]

    That was right, we would receive coins as we killed the monsters. But as I glanced back and forth, toward the screen and the vault¡¯s number, I was not happy with the results.

    Only one point per monster¡­

    Sure, the enemies would not stop coming until the wave was over. But this meant the enemies would not stop coming, and stronger ones would appear after.

    Would one point per kill be enough to improve the structures and buy more of them? I had once been confident about my amount of points, yet would what I had left be enough if I had to keep investing in structures and improvements when the Trial¡¯s Vault would not be enough?

    Contrary to the first challenge, there was no time limit. We had no idea how long the first wave would last, how many waves there would be, or if there would be breaks between them.

    Some monsters began to spread, going towards the structures. Two ballista operators froze as the creatures began to attack the structures, the arrows hitting trees, breaking on the hard ground, or bouncing off rocks.

    One of the ballistas on the back changed targets, aiming for the monsters hitting the structures with their swords. Seeing the operators¡¯ expressions, the fear frozen within their eyes as their gaze followed the creatures, made my stomach turn with guilt.

    Sending those people to the battlefront while all I was doing was spending points within the walls... Wasn''t this unfair?

    However, as the seconds passed, I realized we were actually handling the situation pretty well on both sides. The ballistas on the back would make sure the monsters would not destroy the structures in the front, protecting the hammers'' operators as well.

    If any creature managed to pass through the hammers and the back ballistas had no aim, the front ones would kill them off without too many problems.

    ¡°Be honest, not with me but with yourself. Do you believe they will be able to hold on for much longer?¡±

    Kurosawa¡¯s voice reached me from behind, the man looking straight at the big screen with a cold, stern gaze.

    ¡°You mean the operators?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Depends on how much longer the wave will continue at this pace. New enemies will appear soon unless the wave finishes before that happens.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take for you to improve the structures? We already have enough points in the Vault for that.¡±

    Although his words and tone annoyed me a little, I knew it was a genuine question. He was testing me even now, that guy.

    When the wave started, small windows appeared beside me. They showed how much the structures'' upgrades cost.

    [Upgrade Ballista: 150]

    [Upgrade Hammer: 100]

    [Trial¡¯s Vault: 123]

    We didn''t have enough for a ballista yet, but we could improve one of the hammers.

    Still, this would not do.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know when this wave will end, nor do I know which weapon will need an upgrade the most. So far we are handling things well, it would be foolish to waste the points right now.¡±

    The man chuckled, still not turning his gaze from the screen. ¡°It is funny you say that. In my eyes, a fool is all you are, even now.¡±

    My first instinct was to punch him.

    However, was he really wrong?

    Kurosawa''s expression suddenly changed, his gaze filling with shock as his entire stance changed, a hint of alarm in his voice.

    ¡°Slow down, speak properly. What is the situation on your side?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize he was speaking with someone else¡ªone of the operators. I saw no radios or anything alike, so they were likely communicating through an item or skill.

    ¡°I cannot see any different enemies on the screens. Are you certain they are not like the others?¡±

    A different monster?

    My eyes immediately went for the screen, searching for whatever discrepancy I could find. All the creatures that could be seen from the screen wore the same armor, the same weapons.

    I kept looking, searching, my heart racing against my chest. There was something bothering me on that screen, the way it was being shown to us. Yet what was it?

    ¡°Can you see their weapons? Or any particular armor to make them stand out? ¡­Are you sure they are wearing robes?¡±

    ¡°Ask him where these enemies are.¡±

    Kurosawa looked surprised by my suggestion, perhaps he did not expect me to be paying attention. As he repeated my question to the operator, something in my mind finally clicked. I finally realized what was bothering me on that screen.

    I didn¡¯t need to hear the operator¡¯s response to my question, Kurosawa probably realized the same time I did.

    The screen was not showing a good part of the beginning of the trail.

    Suddenly something bright shot from nowhere, going straight for one of the ballistas in the front.

    It hit the operator right on his face. Fire exploded, a couple of flames raging out of control and spreading through the structure, but it did not take long for the fire to be completely out.

    However by then, the operator¡¯s body was already on the ground, his flesh and bones being consumed by the monsters below him.

    On my side, Kurosawa Touma clenched his fists, and seeing he said nothing more, I could assume the man being eaten was the one he was communicating with.

    The aura inside the walls shifted instantly, some people shouting while others gasped and silently mourned. Only when the new monsters finally came into view that my heart shrank and faltered inside my chest.

    They all wore floating robes, some with fire glowing on their dark skin as if it were their veins, while a few held a purple glow in their hands. Mages. And this was not the worst part.

    They had shields.

    I opened the store, finally seeing the structures that could help us. ¡®Ice trap¡¯ and ¡®Earth trap¡¯, both only needed to be personally recharged after 20 charges and they both cost the same, 150 points. However¡­

    The traps were still locked.

    ¡°Hal, take Hil and stay at the back. Get away from the walls and send me a message if anything happens.¡± I only heard their steps as they went away, turning to face Kurosawa who had the same expression as I did.

    ¡°Now is the time to prove yourself, Park Eun-Woo. Prove you are not a fool, but a man who can use his brains.¡±

    Before I could answer, there was a bright flash in the sky followed by the sound of something ripping.

    And then a bolt of lightning struck the wall.

 Two of Wands [6]

    Six people got injured when the lightning struck.

    One died.

    As the wall got struck, some stone blocks collapsed. Most people that were below were bruised and got some broken bones, however, there was one woman who had her head crushed by one of the boulders. Suddenly I could not feel more relieved I had sent the twins to the back¡ªwe were not safe even inside those walls.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo! If you won¡¯t do anything now then I-¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Give me two seconds.¡± I cut Kurosawa¡¯s words, trying to mute all those screams and shouts around me.

    I needed to think.

    There were fire and lightning mages. They could both attack from a distance, yet the real problem was that the lightning mages could attack the walls.

    Physical attacks were not effective on them, and the items that would likely be able to attack them were locked.

    I saw a man kneeling next to the injured, his body glowing green and gold as the light passed from him to the people lying on the ground.

    A healer?

    In that moment it was as if the synapses in my brain exploded, information and memories flooding in my mind as I made the connections. As the idea surfaced. There were currently seven rules in that trial.

    1- Selves can contribute to the Defense by purchasing structures.

    2- Selves can place structures anywhere along the Tower¡¯s path

    3- Points can be earned by defeating monsters

    4- Points earned within the Trial will be stored in the Tower¡¯s Vault

    5- The Stage can only be cleared once all monsters have been defeated

    6- Selves can upgrade weapons by using points

    7- New rules may be added as the Trial progresses

    However, the rules which were burning in my brain were rules 2, 3, and 6. They said monsters were supposed to be killed, and that Selves could purchase and upgrade structures. Yet no rule forbade players from using their skills to kill the monsters.

    Skills! How hadn¡¯t I thought about that before?! Of course, mine were so useless so far, the thought hadn¡¯t really occurred to me.

    Yet the hammer operator was likely using a skill to communicate with Kurosawa and that man was using his powers to heal people. The skills were not constrained, we all could use them.

    So why shouldn¡¯t we?

    The system seemed to want us to rely solely on the structures. If we started to use skills to kill the monsters and make things easier¡­ Two things could happen.

    But at that moment, I could not worry about future consequences; I had to think of how more people could die or get hurt if we didn¡¯t destroy those bloody mages.

    ¡°Your skills! Are any of them of magical property?¡± I tried not to make my voice sound as desperate as my heart was¡ªI was not so sure I succeeded, given the people¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your skills, your Benefactor! Are there any offensive powers with magical damage? Water, fire, wind¡ªanything!¡± I cut Kurosawa, watching his expression change as he processed my words.

    It took only a couple of seconds for him to widen his eyes, turning around so fast I thought his neck would snap.

    He took a few moments to find someone in the crowd, and as I followed his gaze there was only one person that Kurosawa Touma was looking for. And as I found that person, something inside me froze.

    And then my heart began to race.

    ¡°A¨ªda!¡±

    The woman glanced in his direction just once and that was enough for her entire posture to change, her feet rushing to our side in a blink. There seemed to be an unspoken conversation going on between them in the few seconds they stood silent in front of each other.

    ¡°There is a way to defeat those bastards, right? How can I help, cap?¡±

    My heart beat faster, and for some reason, I felt heat rushing through my body.

    ¡°Can you penetrate their armor?¡±

    I could almost see the cogs and wheels turning in her mind in an insane speed, her thoughts running wild as she analyzed the situation.

    She answered within three seconds.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Kurosawa barely wasted a heartbeat.

    ¡°Then do it now.¡±

    I watched their entire interaction in silence. If I was to be honest, I was not sure I could speak.

    She jumped so high I almost broke my neck as my eyes followed her, the woman landing on top of the wall. A red glow pulsated around her fists, black and silver stars surrounding her as if she was bringing the outer space closer to her.

    From above her, the stars accumulated on a single spot, coming together as they took a new form. It was one of the most beautiful flowers I had ever seen in my life.

    Made of pure ice.

    The moment the mages saw what was coming, it was already late. The fire mages started to aim for the flower, yet ice shards began to fire in their direction so fast I thought there was a machine gun inside it.

    The woman remained still, holding her position without moving a single muscle, her hands tied together as the shards hit the mages again and again.

    The fire mages fell quickly, however, the lightning mages managed to counterattack. She did a cartwheel to the right, the flower melting and disappearing into thin air as the purple, bright lightening missed her by inches.

    In seconds she was back to her feet she went back to her previous position, the flower forming almost within a heartbeat.

    And never once did it stop shooting.

    I could see the points in the Vault increasing at an insane speed, the people around with eyes glued on the screen as the creatures were killed one after another, and the mages barely having enough time to completely leave the woods.

    I was not sure how many minutes passed, in my mind, it felt like the quickest hours or the longest seconds of my life. My eyes kept glancing from the screen, with a better view of the flower and the woman, and the top of the wall, her back, hair and glow all I could see from below.

    At some point the monsters stopped coming, the ballistas finishing off the soldiers alongside the hammer while the ice flower killed all remaining mages.

    From time to time, a mage would be able to counterattack and aim toward her. Yet her movements were not only fast, it was as if she was a gymnast cat. And as time went by, it finally came the moment¡ª

    [Congratulations! You survived the First Wave!]

    [You unlocked new structures in the Trial¡¯s Store!]

    [The second wave will start in 3:00 minutes]

    When we received the system¡¯s notifications, the woman finally relaxed.

    She snapped her neck, massaging her shoulders for a couple of seconds before doing a back flip and landing on her feet. She hadn¡¯t even looked to see if there was someone below her before she jumped, almost as if she knew.

    When she turned, I felt my body reacting and my heart stopping for a few seconds. Although she looked somewhat tired, with sweat dripping from her face, she looked¡­amazing.

    The woman wore bracelets on her wrists and upper arms, alongside fingerless, short leather gloves. The black crop top was simple and shorts, that not only did a great job of showing her tights, waist, and legs but the tattoos that covered her collarbone, waistline, and shoulders.

    It was a mix of tribal and floral designs that were at the same time beautiful, mesmerizing, dangerous, and ominous. Like a deadly flower that would lure someone through its vibrant colors and exhilarating scent.

    Her right eye was the color of clear, crystalline water; a blue so pure and bright it made me warm inside. Her right eye was hazel, a mix of green, golden, and brown. Her hair only reached her shoulders, yet it was a blend of red and dark blond locks that was wild, beautiful, and¡­

    Free.

    A kind of freedom of expression of self I was never able to achieve or even dream about back in my world, back in my old life. It was not that she was beautiful¡ª

    I had never seen someone like her.

    I was then taken by a memory, the first time I saw Hyeon. It had actually been a blind date a ¡°friend¡± of hers set up.

    The moment I saw Hyeon, I thought ¡®So there are women this beautiful¡¯.

    She was wearing a dress that showed exactly how long her legs were, her elegance putting me in a trance for a few moments. She was wearing darker makeup, with plenty of rings and bracelets while holding a martini¡ªwhich almost made my heart skip a beat.

    And then Hyeon opened her mouth.

    Our romantic endeavor was as brief as it could be and yet, somehow, we became friends by the end of the night. After that day, I never attempted to date anyone else again.

    Sometimes I would think about it, the pain of facing so many lonely and cold nights by myself crushing me as days went by.

    Yet my life was so¡­complicated. If I was having difficulty living with myself, how could I live with someone else? How could I spare some love in my heart and share it with another person, when my heart was so filled with hate and frustration?

    However, things were different this time.

    I was a new person, a new man. And not only was I not in Korea anymore, I was not on Earth. And as my past life faded and this new world became my new reality, I was reminded of something which had definitely not changed about me.

    How terrible I was with all things related to romance.

    And even though I was trying my best not to stare, it was difficult. That woman¡­how she had not been one of the candidates for leader was beyond me. She had literally done a backflip after killing those monsters by herself, dodging fucking fireballs and lightning shoots¡ªhow come trench-guy had made the cut and not her?

    So far he had only managed to speak coolly and loudly.

    ¡°Will you continue to drool or are you enjoying wasting our time instead of buying and upgrading the structures?¡± Kurosawa¡¯s voice came from behind and I could only pray he spoke low enough so she couldn''t hear it.

    At that point, I could pretty much kill him by drowning him in his potions.

    ¡°So far the ballistas proved to be the most efficient structure. They did not deal as much damage as the hammer, yet they were faster. I will upgrade the ones in the back and get two more. I will put the traps at the beginning of the trail and also close to the hammers, that way it will be easier to reload them.¡±

    I had no reason at all to explain what I was going to do, much less my thought process. And as I did everything I said I would, I was still wondering why I had done so while questioning my own intelligence.

    Maybe I did so to prove to everyone listening that I did know what I was doing.

    [Unique Aura - Foolish Endeavor]

    [Active]

    ¡­

    Was I going to die alone, in the end?

    Like an actual fool?

    ¡°Cap¡­ We need a substitute for the hammer.¡± Her voice not only carried grief but anger.

    Kurosawa glanced at his feet, his thoughts something he was not willing to share even through his gaze.

    ¡°I will send someone to recover him. We will pay our respects later. In the meantime, we need people with defensive skills. Tell Lenna to gather anyone with enough potential before time is up, we cannot waste time.¡±

    She nodded only once, turning her back on us as she rushed to the other side of the wall. I didn¡¯t even realize I was still looking in the direction she had disappeared into until Kurosawa spoke.

    ¡°Her name is A¨ªda. She is a good judge of character and appears to have great taste. If you want to pursue something, you better improve yourself. Otherwise, you are not going to cut it.¡±

    I turned around, resisting the urge to grab him by his collar. Yet I could still feel myself blushing.

    ¡°I will not¡ªyou should not even be suggesting something like this.¡±

    The man got closer, his gaze locked into mine as if he wanted to burn my eyes with the power of his mind.

    There was not a skill like that, right?

    ¡°For now, we are all a team. Everyone in a team has a role. You are currently our bank, a financial investor who I hope will have his mind in its place to put money on things that will help keep us all alive. Think with your upper head, and think straight.¡±

    Then he turned around, calling some other people who a few moments later left the walls¡ªlikely to retrieve the body of the operator.

    I clenched my fists, my eyes fixed on the ground.

    Be on Earth or in a game-like world, love feels more like a fool¡¯s hope than a dream that can come through, huh?

    Even though my blood was pumping and rushing through my veins, the anger fresh and strong inside me, there was nothing I could say.

    The thing was, Kurosawa Touma was not wrong. If I was to be honest with myself, I was not angry at him. I felt frustrated with myself. I knew better than to let these kinds of feelings get the best of me that way, to falter and act irresponsibly because of feelings.

    More than often, feeling too much was what made my life miserable. If I had been capable of ignoring my loneliness, of simply not caring for either someone loved for the real me and just accepted my reality things would have been easier.

    Hoping for love, hoping for that deep connection and acceptance, it drained me. And even as Park Eun-Woo, I should know better than to hope.

    Too long and to yearn for those kinds of feelings, for that person to come into my life.

    Especially considering my past. My old self. As long as the ghost of my previous life remained chained within my heart, there would never be a place for love. I would never feel free from the person I was¡ª

    I would not be able to live my life, truly, as Park Eun-Woo.

    I had taken a role in that trial, saying I would do it myself with as much confidence and pride as I could muster at the time.

    And I was starting to realize that Trial was not planning on being fair. I had to play my cards right, had to think like a sick sadistic bastard who wanted to see others suffer so I could stay at least one step ahead.

    As I thought about all the things I could do, something crossed my mind. If I was indeed a sick, psychopathic killer using a system to torture people, there was one thing I could not let it pass. Something I would have to resolve sooner rather than later. And even though I really hoped I was wrong about it¡ª

    [A new rule has been added!]

    [A new rule has been added!]

    8 - Selves cannot use their shared skills to kill monsters

    9 - The amount of points that can be used in a wave cannot pass 700p.

    The system proved to be even more predictable than I thought.

 Two of Wands [7]

    The maximum amount of points I could spend was 700. This meant that I could either upgrade a structure or buy another.

    And that was it.

    If things went similarly to the first wave, this would not be terrible news. I didn¡¯t have to upgrade or buy more structures during the first wave, we only needed ¡®reinforcements¡¯ close to the end.

    Yet there was no way I could trust that system¡ªthat trial¡ªto be anything anywhere near just and fair. The second wave would bring different, stronger monsters. There was a possibility that by upgrading the structures, we were already well-equipped to deal with them.

    However, I could bet all my points that, before the half mark, new monsters would appear that our current weapons would not be able to defeat. Not fast enough.

    Which meant I had to think of something else. Something that didn¡¯t evolve skills and didn¡¯t rely on upgrades and more structures.

    ¡°You look like you have a stomach ache. Is thinking that painful to you?¡±

    I glanced down, Hal¡¯s gaze meeting my own. Yet something was missing.

    ¡°Where is your sister?¡±

    ¡°I left her with trench coat-guy''s group.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°One of them has some interesting skills; he is helping her calm down.¡±

    Although the boy said those things as if they were nothing, I noticed the strain in his eyes, the tension in his muscles. I felt my heart tightening, wondering how bad Hil¡¯s situation was.

    I tried to search for her in the middle of the crowd, yet Hal¡¯s voice pulled my attention again.

    ¡°Say, any ideas on what you¡¯re going to do? It''s risky if you keep relying on ¡®last-minute¡¯ plans.¡±

    Sometimes Hal scared me with his remarks. With Hildr, there was this innocence and purity I would expect to find in a child. Yet with Hal, sometimes it was almost as if he understood.

    He was a boy who somehow got stuck in the world of adults, and he learned to survive in it¡ªalmost too well.

    "Believe it or not, those ''last minute'' plans are not usually in my plans."

    "Shouldn''t you plan better, then? So far this game has been quite predictable."

    Once again, Hal left me speechless. Not only because he was not wrong, but because he was far too keen for his own good.

    I had to create better contingency plans, ones that could be put into action as soon as a new threat appeared.

    So far, I saw two possibilities for us. One was a loophole¡ªone the system could perceive as bending the rules in our favor.

    The other was riskier, but we would be able to prepare better. Or at least, that was what I hoped for. The system could still consider that as a "cheat". But if they didn''t specify in the rules...who''s fault was that?

    I opened the menu, clicking the message icon. I stopped for a brief second before writing the message, somehow annoyed at the thought of sending a message to him. Yet it would be faster that way, and I could also do some side preparations of my own.

    So that was what I did. I tried to be fast, minding the countdown looming above our heads. And as I sent messages back and forth and set things right, another idea popped into my head.

    "Hey Hal, you said your Benefactor is the Moon, right?"

    "No, that is what my sister said."

    Potato, potahto.

    "What type of skills did you get?"

    It did not take long for Hal to realize where I was getting. The kid was smart, huh? It almost made me feel proud.

    "Why do you want to know?"

    I glanced at the clock above us.

    [Third Wave starts in: 0:13]

    "To have some ''first-minute'' plans."

    <hr>

    As I predicted, the second wave started with a lot of mages.

    Yet that time, before they could attack, the traps were activated almost on the spot. The ice traps could freeze two mages simultaneously, and not only did that give some damage it also nullified their shields.

    Kurosawa had specifically chosen someone to recharge the traps, and although I was not sure why at first, as the second wave progressed I understood his reasoning. They could turn invisible and, apparently, the monsters were not aware of them when they approached the traps with their skill on.

    Apparently.

    I didn¡¯t want to bet on the chance those creatures couldn¡¯t see a person recharging the traps every now and then. If my analysis was right, new monsters would appear quite soon and the chances of their possessing keen senses were not exactly low.

    So instead of waiting for things to happen and risking our lives, I was making the smart move.

    ¡°Whenever you feel like it, Hal.¡±

    I was betting on something other than luck.

    Hal¡¯s eyes turned white, his hair moving on its own as if ghost hands were playing with its locks. Without looking at the screen, all others would be able to notice was the air turning colder, thicker.

    Almost like it wished to warn us of a peril coming our way.

    Yet if they were paying attention, they would be able to see the mist that suddenly appeared on the outside, growing in size and density. Suddenly it was not only the mist, but the night.

    The light faded as if it was the flame of a candle, the cold air stealing its glow and heat, covering the sky in darkness. Yet as the daylight disappeared, something even brighter replaced it. Something that not only dominated the dark sky with its sheer dominance and authority but also for its beauty.

    The moon.

    I noticed some creatures getting unsettled, their steps halting as they turned with uncertainty in their glowing red eyes.

    However, there was one creature that did not stop.

    It came from the woods with the mist surrounding its mount, taller than any of the other monsters¡ªit almost looked human. It shared none of the other monsters'' traits, its armor reflecting the moonlight with an eerie and haunting glow.

    It was a knight in shining armor mounted on a horse made of shadows that moved, danced, and breathed on their own, a spear in its hand.

    It used the new setting as its own cue, that smug bastard.

    ¡°Can you see this?! There are so many bodies¡ªthe blood, it''s everywhere!¡±

    ¡°They appeared out of nowhere, boss, the corpses¡ªthey began to pile up and I¡¯m not sure if I can¡ª¡±

    One of the things I asked for Kurosawa was to link me with the operators outside. Thankfully, the person who had established the link between them was not the person who was hit in the previous wave.

    ¡°These are all but illusions. Focus on the new creature. Can you spot any weaknesses or particularity that may help us?¡±

    It felt weird to have so many voices in my ear, as if we were all taking over the radio. However Kurosawa seemed unaffected by it all, his gaze fixated on the new monster that calmly walked into the trail.

    ¡°I-I not really sure, boss. Kinda freaking out here, to be honest. Shit, it¡¯s like these corpses are glaring at us.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I think I see something¡ªthe mount, it¡¯s an actual thing. Like, it has a real body. It just changes its consistency so the arrows won¡¯t hit, but whenever there is a body or something in its way it doesn¡¯t go through it, it moves to the side.¡±

    Kurosawa looked my way as if to make sure I had heard that. By the way, I was smiling, the man got his answer.

    The last two structures would likely unlock on the third wave. The mount avoided the physical damage and the traps were only triggered by the mages, so one thing we could do was buy some time.

    I needed everything to be in its place, so the plans would work.

    And oh, did I need those plans to work.

    Before I could even send him a message, Kurosawa was being thrown in the air by A¨ªda, yet instead of standing on top of the wall as she had done earlier, the man jumped across.

    I could see through the screen as the knight shifted its focus completely, the mount stopping in its tracks for a few moments.

    Time to see how good our leader truly is.

    From what I had observed so far, all monsters had a ¡°special attack¡±. The lightning mages would hit the wall directly, the fire mages would make it rain small fireballs in one structure, and the smaller monsters had more powerful attacks with their weapons.

    Yet once they used their special attack, it would take quite some time until they could use it again. That knight had a spear and a mount, so it could attack both from a distance and a close range.

    Which one was his special attack, I had no way to know.

    I did have some alternatives in mind, however.

    As the knight locked gazes with Kurosawa, the mounts got agitated with its paws hitting the ground again and again. Something told me it was getting ready to use its special attack. And in that moment, I was happy ''cool Mister'' was not that patient of a man.

    Kurosawa Touma punched the ground, and could I swear¡ª

    The ground split like waves, left and right.

    Even the walls shook and trembled, the impact so strong it completely evaporated all the mist around him. I heard the earth crumbling and dirt clouds forming, dissipating after a few seconds.

    When the scene was finally revealed to us, standing between the army of monsters, the knight, and Kurosawa was a deep, wide, and big ditch.

    We were playing defense after all.

 Two of Wands [8]

    It was almost poetic, as I watched it. We were playing tower defense, a huge castle behind us, with monsters coming one after the other thirsty for blood and destruction.

    And to defend ourselves, we put on a few ditches.

    No fire arrows, no boiling oil, not even big cannons firing their way¡ªjust some holes in the ground.

    And it worked like a charm.

    The mages could float, though they would get restricted by the traps. And after upgrading the structures, most smaller creatures died quite fast. So even if their numbers kept increasing, they almost never reached the ditches.

    If I looked this way, the entire plan of leader Kurosawa risking himself to open those holes in the ground did not hold much meaning¡ªit was almost wasteful. Yet the mages and smaller minions were not the targets of this operation.

    One of the knights stopped a few meters away from the first ditch, and even though I was watching the scene from a screen from within the wall, the stare the monster gave Kurosawa made a chill run through my spine.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s use Hal¡¯s skill as a distraction, something to unsettle and break the smaller creatures¡¯ guards. It will also be a test to see if the loophole works.¡¹

    That was one of the things I said to Kurosawa right before the second wave started. Since Hal didn¡¯t have offensive skills, it was impossible to use them to kill the monsters.

    Since no restriction or punishment had been set, it meant that, at least for that round, we could use skills to do anything our hearts desired as long as it didn¡¯t involve directly killing those things.

    ¡¸How can you be certain the new monsters will be bigger? What if they are simply stronger mages?¡¹

    That was the message Kurosawa sent me after I detailed my first strategy to him.

    Theoretically, he was right. There was no way to know 100% what the new monsters would be. However, the possibilities were restricted. There were only a couple of directions that Trial could go. Bigger and stronger monsters that dealt physical damage, or faster and more powerful ones that used magic attacks.

    I just had to create countermeasures for both scenarios.

    ¡°If all you wanted was to get their attention, your plan succeeded.¡±

    I heard Kurosawa¡¯s voice inside my head, his words somewhat stiff and cold. If I knew him better, I would almost say he was afraid.

    ¡°One of them has a spear. It will likely attack soon, so¡ª¡±

    None of us had any time to react.

    Before I could even finish my sentence, the spear knight threw his weapon with such an insane and inhuman speed the screen could not even catch its trajectory.

    The armored knight aimed directly at Kurosawa¡¯s and all people could see was their leader suddenly crashing against the wall, the entire structure shaking and trembling as if it was two seconds from collapsing.

    As the man was thrown into the wall, dust covered the screen, blocking the view completely.

    ¡°¡­You better be alive there, otherwise you will be the weakest leader I have ever met.¡± It was as if I was throwing up my heart as I spoke, my body so frozen I was afraid to move and break my bones.

    As the seconds stretched, the dust began to dissipate yet I could still not confirm if I was talking with a dead man yet. If Kurosawa died with only one attack, just like that¡­our situation would be far direr than I had previously anticipated.

    Which meant a huge problem, one that would not be solved with sheer luck and foolish endeavors.

    ¡°You¡­if you''re playing dead, you should at least warn me, you bastard. Some of us have better things to do with our times than to wait for your¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­I am not you to die in a pitiful way like this.¡±

    I could swear to all and any god out there, my soul levitated out of my body and then got sucked back, right after.

    Holy shit, I just lost twenty years of my life now.

    ¡°Scare the people like that again and they will demand new leadership.¡± I could not stop smiling, even if Kurosawa¡¯s voice was weak and exhausted.

    However, the fact that the man was not dead didn¡¯t mean we didn¡¯t have a problem. As the dust lowered, I was finally able to see for myself the current state of the man who was so proficient in getting under my skin.

    Kurosawa Touma was hanging for dear life, the spear trembling as it tried to force its way into the man¡¯s chest while he grabbed the weapon with both hands.

    The moment the people saw he was still alive, there were small cheers and sighs of relief, however I was not sharing their happiness. Not yet.

    I changed the communication, so it would reach everyone connected.

    ¡°Anyone on the line that possesses a defensive or buffing skill? Anything like a strength enhancement or armor would¡ª¡±

    ¡°I do not need help.¡±

    Kurosawa cut me, almost out of breath.

    I blinked a few times, walking closer to the screen in case something else was happening that I was unaware of. And would someone look at that¡ªthe guy was still being pressed against the wall.

    ¡°Does your cool trench coat possess a hidden skill that will evaporate this spear for you?¡± I did nothing to hide the annoyance in my voice as I changed the communication back to a private line; just between us.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Will your trench coat protect you from having your chest pierced by such spear?¡±

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    Ha.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The nerve of that bastard¡ªand I was the one being called ¡®fool¡¯ left and right!

    The man wanted to die so bad? I would happily kill him after the Trial. Yet in that moment, he was our main attacker and the person responsible for stopping those monsters from destroying the wall.

    ¡°For a leader, you are saying and acting in a very stupid way.¡±

    It took a while for him to answer, something telling me he was talking with someone else at the same time.

    It¡¯s probably her, right¡­?

    My eyes started to wander, searching for that familiar figure. Yet before I could find her, I shook my head and gazed back at the screen. No time to focus on such useless things.

    ¡°Watch closely. You, who were so adamant about belittling them.¡±

    Huh? What the heck was he talking about?

    Suddenly, Kurosawa freed one of his hands, his finger reaching something from his coat. I could see the strain on his face, the spear getting so close I would swear it was already piercing his skin.

    When I finally understood what he was doing, I started to laugh. People around me looked at me as if I had completely lost it, some even taking a few steps away.

    Hah¡­

    I hated that guy.

    Everyone then saw Kurosawa Touma getting something from his pocket and putting it in his mouth for a few seconds. Drinking as fast as he could, the spear getting closer and closer to ending his life. As light enveloped him and in a heartbeat, his left hand crushed the spear and broke the weapon in half, not two seconds later.

    ¡°Congratulations. How long does the effects last? Two minutes? Three?¡± His silence was my answer. I laughed again, passing my hand through my hair to not laugh again. ¡°You better have packed a lot of those, because you have more friends coming over to play with you.¡±

    ¡°You must be mistaking me for yourself. I know what I¡¯m doing, so you can watch and learn. Maybe then you can grow to be a decent player.¡±

    ¡°Go on then. You better give me one heck of a show so I can learn properly.¡±

    It was funny. If I could, I would run at him and punch him right in the face simply for the fact he was annoying. The way he talked, his tone, his words¡ªcool ¡°Mister number one¡± seemed to know exactly how to put me in a sour mood.

    However, as I watched more knights coming out of the woods, at least four with spears in their hands, while mages and the smaller paws were killed one after another by the arrows and the traps¡­I found myself rooting for him.

    For I may be fated to be the fool, but Kurosawa Touma¡ª

    He was the hero in a trendy coat.

    Kurosawa took one more potion, his glowing intensifying while mixing with different colors. Golden, blue, red, green, purple¡ªit was a fucking rainbow. Two knights threw their spears at the same time, however Kurosawa managed to grab each with one hand.

    And then he threw them back.

    Each spear hit the knights right on their faces, their bodies being ripped out of their mounts. At some point, the knights wielding swords began diverging their attention to the structures, aiming at the operators directly.

    With an unreal speed and strength, the leader started shooting rocks at the knights. They were not big rocks; they were practically crumbling dirt Kurosawa was grabbing from the ditches. Still, whenever he would throw them, the knights would fall and get dragged away by the sheer force of their impact.

    Whenever the potions¡¯ effect was about to end, he would drink more. The man was only able to kill the knights with one shot when the ones carrying spears threw them at him, so as the minutes passed, it became a war of attrition.

    It took five, sometimes six hits to damage their armor enough so that the arrows would be able to pierce them. Nonetheless¡ª

    It was working.

    The more the wave went on, the more people would gasp and cheer for their fearless leader, chanting his name as if they were trying to cast a spell.

    For a split moment, I was envious.

    Not for the fact a man such as Kurosawa was getting all that attention, not even for the fact people actually took him seriously and relied on him. Trusted him with their lives. No.

    It was simply because they seemed to like him. Well, how could they not? The man was running back and forth after opening two ditches on the ground, deflecting the knights¡¯ attacks back at them while sending his own.

    As I watched him, I was impressed. Amazed. It would be strange if people didn¡¯t react to that, to be honest. However, it was that genuine affection, the one being reflected in people¡¯s voices and eyes, that got me.

    That made me envy the man beyond the wall, even if for a few seconds. For such an affection was unfamiliar to me.

    Then it finally happened. As the last of the knights fell...

    [Congratulations! You survived the Second Wave!]

    [You unlocked new structures in the Trial¡¯s Store!]

    [The third wave will start in 4:00 minutes.]

    The moment the message popped up, Kurosawa Touma fell to his knees. Before I could even speak, the woman A¨ªda was already jumping over the wall.

    When she came back, people parted ways to give her space as she supported their leader and helped him walk. I rushed to meet them, more to confirm the annoying guy hadn¡¯t actually killed himself out there.

    Kurosawa Touma was barely conscious¡ª

    But he was alive, to my and other¡¯s relief.

    I saw as sweat ran down his face, while his body seemed to barely have any strength left. Not only that, but his complexion looked as good as one belonging to a dead man.

    ¡°Something tells me someone overused their dear potions.¡± Although there was some irony in my voice, I was actually happy Kurosawa Touma had gotten us through the second wave.

    Even if his methods were suicidal at best.

    ¡°¡­until you perform better than me, I will take your remarks as apologies.¡±

    That prick¡­

    He managed to irritate me even with a shred of conscience left.

    ¡°This day may come sooner than you think, so you should treat me nicely from now on. After all, my plans worked.¡±

    ¡°Yet they were successful¡­due to my performance.¡±

    ¡°You can certainly speak nice words for someone who can barely stand.¡±

    Before Kurosawa could reply, A¨ªda shifted his body, turning him away from me. ¡°Time to get yourself patched up, cap. You can continue your lover¡¯s quarrel later.¡±

    Then she winked at me and walked away, leaving a silent thanks between us.

    After a few seconds, a fluffy head appeared at my side.

    A cute demon seeking praise.

    ¡°Is this stupid smile on your face because your plan worked or because you got a little bit of attention from the lady?¡±

    And what a cute little demon that boy could be.

    ¡°I¡¯m smiling because it¡¯s almost over and I want to rest.¡±

    [A new rule has been added!]

    [A new rule has been added!]

    10 - Selves cannot use their shared skills to make impactful changes in their surroundings or to affect the monsters

    11 - The amount of points that can be used in a wave cannot pass 600p.

    Once again, the system was being far too predictable. Yet it was also acting in a stupid way.

    Rather than shutting off any possibilities and hopes of us ¡°Selves¡± making things a bit easier, it only kept adding rules after the waves ended.

    Why?

    Why not be unfair and ruthless all the way, why not completely break our will and crush our chances?

    What was the real purpose of those trials?

    ¡°What will you do now?¡± Hal asked with both curiosity and worry in his voice.

    ¡°I make new plans and then we win.¡±

    ¡°And if your plans fail?¡±

    ¡°Then I make plans in case the first ones fail.¡±

    ¡°¡­I still can¡¯t figure out if you are really stupid or really smart.¡±

    Perhaps it was both.

    ¡°Is Hil alright?¡±

    Hal lowered his gaze, his hands hiding in his pockets. ¡°She is better. ¡±

    ¡°Good. Now you can both sit and relax because this last round will be by far the easiest of the three.¡±

    I can¡¯t say what exactly jinxed the third wave.

    If it was Hal¡¯s expression before we parted ways as if I was speaking in a made-up language. If it was how people around me kept looking in my direction with expectation as if they were waiting for the next over-the-top plan that would cost a lot of coins. Or if it was the fact I only half believed what I was saying.

    Because barely two minutes into the third wave, all operators were dead.

    And I was on the other side of the wall.

 Two of Wands [9]

    From the start, I knew the third wave would be different. Maybe it was my own intuition or my survival instincts kicking in, trying to warn me about things that could happen. Perhaps it was but luck; many guesses and theories overlapped each other until many plans and suppositions came into place.

    And, in all honesty, none of those were enough.

    [Ballista - Operational]

    [Level: MAX]

    [100%]

    [Ballista - Operational]

    [Level: 4]

    [100%]

    [Thorny War Hammer  - Operational]

    [Level: 3]

    [100%]

    [Thorny War Hammer  - Operational]

    [Level: 2]

    [100%]

    [Glacial Prison Rune- Operational]

    [Level: 3]

    [100%]

    [Earth Titan  Rune- Operational]

    [Level: 3]

    [100%]

    [Mist Tower  - Operational]

    [Level: 1]

    [100%]

    [Thunder Dance  - Operational]

    [Level: 1]

    [100%]

    ¡­

    The traps were only effective against the mages, so I upgraded one of the ballistas to its maximum and bought two units of each of the new structures, placing one on each side of the trail. They were tall metal structures; one filled with small holes that emitted poisoned gas and the other much like a Tesla coil.

    I was trying to think how those would be effective against the knights, and whatever new monster would pop up for that final wave. In the end, I could spend just enough money to upgrade one structure.

    For some reason, I thought it was a good idea to decide that later.

    [Third and Final Wave]

    [Survive Until the End]

    At first, things were going quite well. There was an insane and chaotic amount of monsters coming out of the forest, but the current structures on the map were handling them fine. I was even surprised.

    ¡°No signs of new creatures so far!¡±

    ¡°Checking back from the traps, apparently the new mages can feel our presence but they do not respond fast enough to locate us in time.¡±

    ¡°The new structures are damaging and killing off the knights just right¡ªdude, it¡¯s insane how they do it.¡±

    The operators kept giving us updates, making sure the rest of us were aware of things the screen wouldn¡¯t show. And for a little bit more than one minute, things went well. A lot of monsters were killed, the trial¡¯s vault exploding with points.

    It was amazing to see how the new structures would target and eliminate the knights, as well. The poison would enter the knights'' armor, suffocating them to death, while the lightning bolts that would escape from the Tesla coils would immobilize and open their armor, making sure the ballistas could take care of them.

    I could feel my lips curling into a pleasant smile as I saw those things perish, one after the other.

    And for an entire minute, this was how things went.

    Then, the numbers started to dim. Little by little, fewer monsters appeared until the trail was empty. I kept glancing from the screen towards the sky and our surroundings, trying to see if there was any message from the system that I was not aware of.

    There was no way the third wave would only be that.

    There was no way the system would make it that simple.

    ¡°Can you guys see something from there?¡± I asked all operators, my heart unsure if it wanted to beat faster against my chest or completely freeze in fear and distress.

    I was trying not to admit it, to dispel the bad feeling that kept creeping and crawling within me. Trying to warn me; trying to prepare me.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­there¡¯s this dark mist coming from the woods. I can¡¯t really see if there is anything approaching.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t see either and I¡¯m closer to the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Maybe this wave got bugged or som¡ª¡±

    No one saw exactly what happened.

    Even myself, who was standing right in front of the screen with eyes wide open the entire time, could process what I heard and what I saw being displayed in front of me.

    The operator who never got to finish their sentence was likely the one who got hit, a giant mace completely destroying the maxed-level ballista. Seconds after the impact, I could still hear them in my head, choking on their own blood.

    However, the dying sounds of the operators¡ªsounds desperately clinging to life when all they could see was a desperate death¡­

    Those sounds, from within those walls, only I could hear.

    ¡°Did you see that¡­.?¡±

    ¡°¡­where did it come from?¡±

    ¡°Look at the trees! They must be in the trees somewhe¡ªack!¡±

    The mace suddenly gravitated, crushing the war hammer completely alongside the other operator. And as I choked with my own fear and incredulity, people around me began to lose their minds and scream, the panic spreading faster than fire.

    It did not take long for that thing to come out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, can it¡­?¡±

    Before any of us could witness the following attacks, the operators knew themselves¡ª

    They were all already dead.

    The closest word I could think of to describe was a minotaur, yet it was still different.

    Instead of a creature resembling a bull, it reminded me of a lion. A lion as black as coal, as cold and unforgiving as a ruthless darkness, with two sharp and long horns that curved in a sinister way. Its body was not only colossal, it was the definition of ¡°power¡± itself.

    As it walked closer and closer, reaching the beginning of the trail, I could feel the earth shaking and trembling beneath my feet. From the moment it appeared, everyone went silent with only whimpers and frightened moans escaping people¡¯s lips.

    For everyone could tell that thing was a materialization of calamity and damnation.

    The creature raised its hand, the fallen mace returning to its hand with sheer force. In the monster¡¯s hands, the spiked mace¡ªthat was almost my size¡ªlooked like a children¡¯s toy.

    A cute and funny weapon that seemed almost pointless when compared to the monster¡¯s sheer size.

    I only discovered the whereabouts of the invisible operators when the monster ran towards them, crushing their skulls and bodies into the ground as if they were nothing but ants and roaches.

    From the moment that beast appeared, it did not take more than twenty seconds for it to completely obliterate all the operators and destroy all ballistas and war hammers.

    People began to fall on their knees, speechless. Their faces did not show despair; everyone was past that. As they stared at the creature and what was unfolding before their eyes, the people within the walls were trying to come to terms with their own demise.

    For outside the walls, there was no monster but a messenger of death.

    My eyes wandered, shaken, as I tried to make sure at least my legs would remain still. I located the twins, Hal embracing Hil and making sure his sister would see nothing of what was being shown.

    I saw A¨ªda with Kurosawa on her lap, the man completely out cold. If I could break through people¡¯s fright and make them listen to me, so I could ask if anyone had any skills or items that could be useful to us, perhaps I would¡¯ve done so.

    But the amount of time such a task would take¡ªit was a time none of us had to spare. From all of those people, I seemed to be the only one left with some amount of strength to move my feet.

    To do something.

    ¡°Throw me.¡±

    And at first, I was not even sure that was my own voice.

    It took a couple of seconds for A¨ªda¡¯s eyes to meet mine, her gaze unfocused as if she was still processing my words.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Throw me, like you did with that guy.¡±

    A¨ªda blinked a few times, our distance meaningless as the communication still worked, somehow.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    The monster grabbed the mace from one of the structures, its eyes shifting towards the wall. Dark smoke came out of its nostrils as it exhaled, its two legs turning towards it.

    Then the creature started to run.

    ¡°Do it now!¡±

    It took A¨ªda almost two seconds to accept my request, a rush of wind bursting from below my feet and throwing me high into the air.

    I felt my stomach drop, gravity soon taking over and making me fall. Yet I was falling to the other side of the wall.

    From above I could smell the blood and see their corps better, limbs torn apart while others had been simply smashed beyond recognition. I could not even say those had been, at some point, human bodies.

    As gravity slowly pulled me toward the ground, I heard the monster¡¯s steps as it rushed towards the wall, raising its mace as it prepared for the attack. When it reached the ditches we had made on the previous wave, the creature jumped.

    As I fell, the monster rose. Yet if I was calculating correctly, we would reach the ground almost at the same time.

    And that thing would fall right in front of me.

    My mind raced, memories rushing left and right as I tried to piece things together to make sure I wouldn¡¯t have my head blown away by a mace the moment I touched the ground.

    I recalled the current wave rules, the monsters I had seen so far, the state of all the bodies around me, our current objective, how the system had behaved so far.

    The horned lion had its gaze locked on mine, and I swore I saw a sickening smile beginning to form on its black, full lips as the monster showed its bright, red teeth. They were so sharp, the idea of that thing biting me sent shivers all over my body. And as we both fell, I did the only thing I could think of¡ª

    I braced myself and shifted my body.

    The creature swung its mace, its sharp thorns closing near my face and body with such hunger and menace I almost lost all strength in my legs. The weapon was so big, it would cover my entire body with one hit. Yet I had this final bet, one supported by my foolish endeavor and all the luck I could muster.

    I saw one of the spikes come inches close to my face, almost piercing my eye. Then, a muffled sound echoed throughout the space as the mace bounced back with the same amount of speed and force it came down, throwing the creature out of balance as one of its legs tumbled backward, into the closest ditch.

    [Warrior''s Protector - B Class Armor]

    [An item that once belonged to a powerful warrior; It shall protect its user from physical attacks.]

    I saw as the horned lion squinted its eyes and roared and I knew I had seconds until the monster recovered. And sure, I had blocked the first attack, but that was only a B Class armor.

    I had no guarantees it would keep protecting me from every heavy attack¡ªI didn¡¯t know the limits and how much damage the breastplate could sustain. I had to think fast.

    I could not use skills, even if the rules allowed. I did not have any potions to boost me.

    But I did have something else.

    I opened my inventory, glancing towards one of the items. I clicked the first one that caught my gaze and shouted its name, and as I did two things happened.

    The first one was a message from the system.

    [Do you wish to activate this item? It will disappear after one use.]

    I clicked yes.

    [Active Skill  - Blissful Freedom I]

    [Uses per day: 1]

    [Do you wish to¡ª]

    I gave my consent before even finishing to read the message.

    [Which attribute do you wish to activate?]

    The horned lion was already recovering its balance after barely six seconds had passed. I saw as it gripped the mace so tight, its hand¡¯s veins and muscles popped up.

    I barely had time to read the two attributes that were shining in front of me, I just pressed the one on the left. The one that had one word that I immediately recognized and thought couldn¡¯t make things anywhere worse.

    And as the monster raised its mace again, I heard a scream inside my mind. A familiar voice that surprised me by calling me by my name.

    ¡°Eun-Woo, dodge!¡±

    She could scream and I could scream; no normal human would be able to dodge such an attack. Not with a monster with that amount of speed and strength.

    The mace went down a second time, and the moment it hit it would split my head and body in two or perhaps simply mash them into the ground.

    Yet instead of hearing and witnessing my death, what I heard was the sound of metals colliding.

    [Passive Skill  - The Fool¡¯s Journey I]

    [Active]

    [You share the Destiny of Swords.]

    [This card reached a new class!]

    Above me, six silver swords floated, blocking the mace completely. And not only could I see them, but I could also feel them.

    The monster roared at my face as if it was cursing at me. And all I could do was smile.

    That system would regret not forbidding us to use items.

 Two of Wands [10]

    It was as if I had eight arms.

    Actually, it was as if six of my arms had a mind of their own. I could feel how sharp and strong each blade was, the sheer power of their will to protect me and act on my behalf.

    The six blades pushed the creature back, two of them turning with an insane speed, hitting the monster on its right rib. I saw blood gush from the wounds, however looking closer the cuts did not seem deep.

    The horned lion roared, swinging its mace once again in my direction. I rolled to the side, feeling the ground shook by the sheer strength of the attack.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat this thing?¡±

    A¨ªda¡¯s voice came into my ears, a hint of fear blending in. At that point, I had even forgotten I was giving a show not only for that damned system but also everyone inside the wall. Lovely.

    ¡°I will defeat it either way, so tell everyone to watch closely. Their walking bank will give them a nice show.¡±

    It would be great if I had no fears or reluctance whatsoever regarding what I had just said. Yet my words still rang true; I had to defeat that monster, whether I could or not. Either I lived to tell the tale¡ª

    Or my story as Park Eun-Woo would end altogether.

    The monster was not only filled with bloodlust, at that point, it was filled with rage as well. It took all six swords to block its attacks, chills running through my spine whenever I saw that mace coming down.

    I could feel the blades tremble and vibrate as if they were literally part of me, my own body reacting to every block, every cut, every missed strike.

    After the creature was well used to the six swords dance, I did another foolish thing; tested my luck again.

    I waited for the mace, using the six swords to diverge the attention as I rushed to the side and attempted my very first real attack.

    [Primal Sword: The Ace of Wind]

    [The mythical sword belonging to the Court of Swords since the beginning of creation. It is the manifestation of the Court''s ideals and beliefs. It holds within the power of Air.]

    [Rarity: Unique]

    It was time to see how unique that weapon truly was, and if it was any good.

    The horned lion¡¯s skin was thicker than I had anticipated, my wrist aching with the impact. I barely managed to cut through its flesh, a thin trail of blood going down its abdomen.

    The creature saw the new sword, looking down at me with hatred and scorn. Yet before I could call back the other sword, the beast hit me with its free hand, sending me flying meters away.

    My legs hit the border of the first ditch, my body bouncing off with the impact and falling into the second one. My hands desperately grabbed a root that was sticking out of the earth, my heart racing and kicking as I heard the ground shake harder as the creature rushed to my side.

    The moment that thing jumped, if I hadn¡¯t been able to get up from the ditch, I would be as good as dead.

    And we both knew that.

    I used the swords as steps, climbing my way out of the ditch in time to hear the furious roar behind me, as well as to see the mace flying in my direction as if it was aching for my blood.

    I used one of the floating swords to push my body to the side while another tried to change the direction of the mace, and be it luck or a well-done tactic¡ªit worked.

    I fell to the ground, feeling the earth wet with blood as the mace dropped heavily a few inches from me.

    Somewhere deep inside my mind, I was fully aware of the things I would see behind me if I just turned around. I had seen it from above and I had seen it from across the screen, yet being so close to the bodies that not only could I smell their death but also hear and feel the stillness of the air¡­

    It was just different.

    I was afraid of looking back and meeting one of their eyes. Knowing I was, even if indirectly, responsible for their demise. For it was my plans, the structures I bought, my miscalculations.

    I had previously thought that, even with the final wave, the new monsters would follow the same pattern as the others. Something alike the knights. Not only did I not expect that massacre, I still had no idea how I would kill that creature.

    Perhaps that was why no one voted for me to be their leader. Even with that stupid "Fool¡¯s aura", people can recognize true leaders with a glance.

    They exhale confidence and trust, they are someone you know you can rely and count on to take you to victory.

    Yet I was not someone like that. Kurosawa was that person, the person others would cheer on and chant his name. A true general, a true leader.

    I was simply a man trying not to make a fool out of myself. One that had a lot of money.

    And luck.

    ¡°Please, listen clearly." A¨ªda''s voice echoed in my ears. "One of our guys analyzed this thing, to try to find its weak points.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°¡­it has none.¡±

    Well, that was surely promising.

    The Tesla coils were still very functional, the electricity moving around them in a constant rhythm. I kept trying to remember if the horned lion had been stricken by those before, yet my memory failed me.

    That meant I had to see it again, for myself, right?

    The coils were the only structures left, and the ones that apparently did not need an operator. However, there were a few variables that could make this plan of mine as useless as it could get.

    First, I did not know if the structure would see me as a potential target as well, or if it was only programmed to attack the monsters. If I remembered the description right, each one of those things carried currents between one and three million volts.

    If the coils saw me as a target as well, and I got hit¡­things would not turn out pretty. And at that point, I was not sure what was worse. Me dying or that monster being unaffected by being hit by three million volts.

    Perhaps dying electrocuted was the best option at that moment, out of all of my options. So maybe it was finally time to test out the theories.

    The creature let out a furious cry, one that echoed throughout the entire space, one that vibrated through my flesh and bones.

    ¡°Can this guy see if our buddy here is resistant or stronger to some kind of attack?¡±

    ¡°It is stronger against physical attacks.¡± The dryness of her voice matched the gaze I gave to the sword in my hand.

    ¡°Lovely.¡±

    As the monster began attacking me directly, I had to use three swords¡ªplus my own¡ªto successfully block each strike.

    Even as I blocked, every time its mace hit my sword directly I could feel my entire arm shake, my bones almost cracking under its pure and sheer strength.

    The Primal Sword was lighter and faster than any of the others, however not even such a fancy, unique sword was doing any real damage to the creature.

    Behind me I could hear the coils and their electricity, making the hair of my neck rise on its own. All it took was one second of distraction, one moment of hesitation, and the horned lion sent the Primal Sword on my hand flying.

    It made four full circles in the air before it fell, sinking right in the middle of the trail between the two coils. As I glanced back, from a distance I could see movement within the forest. Another horned creature was coming.

    ¡°Oh, fuck me¡­¡±

    The swords came to my side all at once, blocking the first monster¡¯s attack as it tried to smash my head into the ground. I heard¡ªbefore I sensed anything else¡ªthe second mace flying toward me. Without thinking I dove into the ground, feeling something fly right above my head.

    That damned system¡ªwasn¡¯t that getting a bit unfair?

    The second creature almost looked like a bear, the horn somewhat different but just as sharp as the first''s. I rushed toward my sword, my hand reaching toward its pommel so I could pull it from the ground, when the coils started to react and hit the sword.

    It was as if the weapon had turned into a lightning rod.

    The monsters closed on me, the horned lion throwing the horned bear its weapon; a spiked club. They both glared at me not only with hunger but with maddening eyes.

    ¡°You better have a plan, and you better do it now.¡± A¨ªda¡¯s voice reached my ears, my heart racing even more as I realized how screwed I truly was.

    ¡°Sure thing¡­¡±

    My plan, for the moment, was to not die.

    It seemed like a very good start.

    Six swords were not nearly enough, as I divided three to each monster their defensive power dropped by half. It was not enough to block each of the creatures'' attacks, so I mostly used their senses to know which ways each attack was coming. To gain enough time so I could dodge.

    All the while, as the coils¡¯ electricity kept hitting the Primal Sword again and again, it almost felt like¡­was it actually playing a song?

    Hah, that system was really messing with me.

    The strikes of the attacks were almost following the same rhythm as the ¡°song¡± being played by the Tesla coils, making my blood run even faster in my veins, my heart beating so strong against my chest I could almost feel its vibrations.

    Was I in a different situation or a better position, I would almost think it was cool. As if I was some hero fighting against the final boss.

    Did the others could also hear the song? I was actually afraid of this being my mind losing its last shred of sanity.

    I could not keep that play forever; I was getting tired as the fight stretched and the moment I dropped my stamina would be the moment I would die for sure.

    I had to find out a weakness, if not a weakness, anything that could deal enough damage to those creatures.

    They were resistant to physical damage, so attacking them with the swords would be meaningless, especially when I needed to close our distance in order to attack them.

    The floating swords did not have enough strength on their personal attacks, after all. I glanced over all the fallen structures, thinking about the possibilities.

    I had enough money to either upgrade the coils or buy something new. If I were to buy another structure, it could only be another trap since all the others dealt physical damage, apart from the coils.

    Yet the coils were too expensive, I would surpass the current quota. If I could use coins for anything, it would have to be with upgrades.

    But how? I couldn¡¯t control their direction, and with the Primal Sword being used as a freaking lightning rod, it was too risky to try and pull it out myself.

    So what could I do?

    I opened my inventory, my eyes changing focus from the raging monsters to my items. I really didn¡¯t have much¡ªbut I had one last card. Five of Cups.

    The idea bloomed in my mind, something that could be as crazy as it could actually work. It would all depend on my luck.

    [Coins: 10]

    So why couldn¡¯t I upgrade my status a little bit?

    [Do you wish to spend 675 points to increase Coins by 5?]

    675?!

    That system was trying to rip me off, it was 75 points before to increase it by 3!

    I confirmed as I rolled to the side, the mace and the club clashing together as both horned lion and horned bear glared at me, revealing their blackened teeth.

    If I was correct in my suspicions regarding the cards, there was only one instance where that card would help me.

    Only one.

    Out of the four possibilities, there was a 12% chance of me getting the actual option that would save my life. And I could only hope my foolish luck would be enough.

    [Do you wish to use this card? It will disappear after one use.]

    I pressed the button so hard my finger hurt.

    [Passive Skill  - The Fool¡¯s Journey I]

    [Active]

    [The card¡¯s attribute will be stronger!]

    [Picking Attribute¡­]

    The card appeared before me, with the monsters right behind it. The card started to shake, its size getting bigger and bigger.

    [Attribute chosen]

    My heart stopped, the six swords around me shaking with my own anxiety and fear.

    [Element]

    I barely had the time to climb on top of two swords, the water exploding out of the card as if a dam had suddenly burst open. The water spread through the entire space, both creatures standing almost knee-deep into the water that would not stop coming, washing over the broken structures and dead bodies.

    The remaining four swords immediately went around the Primal Sword stuck in the ground, my fingers moving furiously as I opened the coils'' information.

    [Do you wish to upgrade Thunder Dance?]

    [Do you wish to upgrade Thunder Dance?]

    [Upgrading¡­]

    [Upgrading¡­]

    [Current voltage...]

    [100 million volts]

    The scene that happened next was almost beautiful to see. With the rhythm still being played by the coils, their electricity hit the Primal Sword, the tallest out of all of them, creating an electric chain that ran between the four other swords. And apparently, they were all made of a very conductive metal.

    Both horned creatures froze in their places, the scent of burned, rotten flesh spreading throughout the space like a plague. Their roars echoed for the first few seconds, their screams so loud I had to close my ears even though I was above them both, up in the air, balancing myself on top of the swords¡¯ blades.

    Finally, the creatures dropped to their knees, falling with their faces onto the water. It took about ten seconds for my breathing to normalize, and a few more for the water to stop flowing out of the card.

    I kept staring at those bodies, glancing toward the forest entrance every now and then, waiting.

    Praying.

    And at last¡­

    [Congratulations! You survived the Third Wave!]

    [You concluded the Trial for Two of Wands  - Defend the Castle!]

    Pure relief spread to me, my body so light I could swear I was falling.

    However, it took a moment to realize I was really falling, all six swords gone. Yet even before I hit the ground, I closed my eyes for I had no more energy to keep them open.

    Even then, I fell with a smile.

 Wistful Waters [1]

    I was drowning.

    I could feel the coldness of the water surrounding me, from all sides and directions, as if it not only wanted to kill me but own every part of my body.

    As if it wanted to possess me.

    I was scared to open my eyes and see where I was; if I was surrounded by darkness from falling to the depths or if there was still light trying to reach me.

    At first, I tried to swim, even with my eyes closed. However, at some point, I was forced to open them. To see what surrounded me, to recognize and accept my final moments.

    And when I finally did open my eyes, I saw things that made my very heart stop and bleed, made it kill itself just so it wouldn¡¯t have to face those things again.

    From below all that water, I could see the small pavilion. Even if the sunlight was fading, there was still a lit lantern to make sure I could see its shapes and form even within the water. The water was murky, however there was nothing else around me. No fish, no seaweeds, no anything.

    As I continued to fall, I saw a figure stepping into the pavilion, someone who seemed to be looking at me.

    Someone who was watching me as I drowned.

    My lungs burned and my body had no more warmth to spare, and as I reached my final moments I could do nothing but stare at that figure. For my eyes were too tired for me to even close them.

    ¡¸Are you happy now?¡¹

    My heart beat once more. Just once. A reflex of its dead state as I heard that voice, as I finally recognized the face behind the figure.

    ¡¸Had you behaved yourself, had you learned your place, this would''ve never happened.¡¹

    ¡¸So, are you finally happy? With the things you amounted?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you happy?¡¹

    The water eventually came to possess every inch and every part of me, trapping me in that murky darkness as I saw the last bubbles try to reach the surface.

    My mother¡¯s face remained as it was, even if I could not see it so clearly. Regardless, I could very well picture her eyes and her expression in my mind. I could see her staring at me, with not even an ounce of pity or sorrow.

    Only her dark eyes judging me from above.

    <hr>

    I took a deep breath as I stood up, gasping for the air I thought I would never feel again. My heart would not stop racing, the sweat would not stop falling and my hands kept trembling while desperately grabbing my shirt, as if I could take a better hold of my heart this way.

    It took long minutes for my breathing to normalize, to calm myself as I confirmed again and again I was still Park Eun-Woo.

    I was not back to that old body, I was not back to that garden.

    For it was not my reality anymore.

    As I collected myself, my throat as dry as it could be, I finally looked around trying to recognize where I was. Apparently, either the system or someone had brought me back to my house.

    Though the windows and curtains were closed, I could tell it was quite late at night, and even if I had only seen the place once, being in that place¡ªin a bed¡ªbrought me some comfort.

    It took a while so I could piece together everything that had happened the day before.

    My official first Trial¡­Two of Wands.

    I had beaten it. Once again, I was victorious. I was one step closer to keeping my life as Park Eun-Woo.

    Yet people had been killed, once again. The more I thought about it the more my situation resembled those horror survival games and stories, the ones where most characters would be dead by the end.

    That system was somewhat predictable, however, I was still struggling to understand its true motivations.

    The reason behind all of this.

    Assuming the system was the one behind the additional rules, and assuming it was constantly monitoring all of us ¡°Selves¡±¡­what was it really trying to achieve, by making us go through them?

    Why it didn¡¯t forbid all use of skills from the get-go, instead of gradually ruling them out? It was almost as if it was taunting us to find those loopholes, to keep trying to find ways to abuse its nonsensical and unfair rules.

    But why even go for this trouble?

    This made no sense to me¡­which was why I had to first try to understand the system''s goal. What was it really trying to accomplish by having all of us in such a place, completing those ridiculous Trials. Once I finally discovered who or what was behind the system and what it truly wanted¡­

    Then the real game would start.

    Out of nowhere, dozens of notifications started to pop up in front of me, making me jump on the bed.

    [Your contribution to the last Trial was counted! Your rewards are being processed.]

    [Congratulations! You ranked in the top three in the Two of Wands Trial. The Court wants to reward your efforts.]

    [You achieved a conquest!]

    [You were the first to battle a Shadowed Chimera directly! You earned 2000 points.]

    [You achieved a conquest!]

    [You were the first to kill a Shadowed Chimera directly! You earned 4500 points.]

    [You survived all the Waves without considerable damage! You earned 1500 points.]

    [You completed the Trial Two of Wands! You earned 2500 points.]

    [You have received a message.]

    [You have received a message.]

    [You have received a message.]

    [You have received a message.]

    [You have received a message.]

    [You received a message from your Benefactor!]

    [You have received a gift.]

    [You have received a gift.]

    [You have received a gift from the Court!]

    [You have received a message.]

    .

    .

    .

    My head hurt. Without even reading them all, I started closing the notifications one by one until I could finally see again.

    I was not in the mood to check all those messages and gifts and whatever more I had earned. First, I wanted to take a shower. No¡ªI needed a shower. And new clothes, ones that were not stained with blood or reeked of death.

    But before that, I needed some water. One that wouldn''t drown me.

    I drank directly from the tap, trying not to recall the feeling of having all that water surrounding and drowning me. After my thirst had been quenched, I took my shower. My skin was sticky, the sensation fading as blood went down the drain.

    I wondered how much of that was mine¡ªprobably not a lot. I could see some small cuts here and there, cuts I didn¡¯t even recall receiving much less feeling it. Adrenaline was sure something interesting.

    It would be great if I could know what time it was, how much longer until the sun broke into the horizon and morning came in. Yet I thought it was a good idea to enjoy that solitude and quietness of the night to take some fresh air.

    I needed the fresh air.

    As I walked toward the plaza, I was somewhat surprised to see how different that place was at night. The trees¡¯ leaves did not glow and nature itself seemed¡­less alive.

    Even so, there was this aura around the place, something like a veil that I could almost touch if I stretched my hands high enough, bringing an odd sensation to me. As if that entire place was frozen in an eternal beauty, a beauty that was as quiet as it was dead, something that said no matter your concerns and worries, nothing really mattered anymore.

    All that was left was the eternal glow of the stars and the moon on that silent, mesmerizing night. When I got to the fountain, I was relieved to see the place was abandoned. I didn¡¯t want any company at that moment.

    I stood in front of the fountain, admiring its waters as I filled my lungs with pure air without daring to get too close to it.

    Not even in another world¡ªin another body, with another life¡ªdid those dreams let me go. Perhaps I was fated to have them as long as I breathed, until my last breath; that garden, that woman alongside my mother, their gazes.

    And if that was my fate, could I truly be free from my past? Could I ever let the person I was go, burying those memories and that life as if it had never existed?

    Was that something foolish of me to wish for?

    ¡°You are awake¡­¡±

    I tried not to look as startled as I was, yet once I turned around and met those eyes, realizing who was only a few steps from me, maybe looking startled was a better reaction to the face I was making.

    ¡°Well, so are you.¡±

    I did my best to reply to her in a calm manner, smiling to show some reassurance or confidence¡ªmore to myself than to her.

    She gave a faint smile, nodding once before getting closer to the fountain. And to me.

    ¡°Yes, I should have phrased myself better. With everything you went through, I was surprised to see you already recovered¡­or maybe this is my mistake. After seeing you, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised at all, right?¡±

    A¨ªda was wearing the same type of clothes; a crop and shorts with black gloves that covered only her fists.

    Still, I had to force myself to keep staring at the fountain instead, tricking myself every couple of seconds while stealing some glances at her through the water¡¯s reflection.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. And to be honest, more than having recovered, you could say I am a restless sleeper.¡±

    ¡°Then this makes both of us.¡± It took a few seconds for her to find her voice again, her eyes never looking up. ¡°I¡­am very thankful to you. At first, I was uncertain of putting so much trust in you. But after everything, I am glad cap did¡ªI¡¯m glad I did. Without you, everyone would¡¯ve¡­¡±

    Her voice carried enough sorrow to make my chest hurt, to make me feel guilty for all the things I did that cost those people their lives. In the end, I should¡¯ve known better.

    ¡°I think you were the most impressive of us all.¡±

    I only realized I had spoken those words out loud when she turned at me, some surprise reflecting in her eyes. I cleaned my throat, trying not to lose myself in her blue and hazel gaze, trying to maintain our current distance.

    ¡°I mean, you fought against those mages when we had no hopes of winning. Without you, there would be no third or second waves. And the way you fought them¡­it was amazing.¡±

    A¨ªda smiled, suddenly looking up, at the sky. ¡°Well, maybe I had luck with my Benefactor. There were a few that I could choose at the selection; I only chose the one with the coolest name. Apparently, it was a good call.¡±

    That actually made me laugh. ¡°You were better than me then. There was only one interested enough to make a proposal, and their name is not cool at all.¡±

    She looked at me with some deviousness in her smile, a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°What is the name of your Benefactor¡­?¡±

    Hah, I see where this will go.

    ¡°I will tell you mine if you tell me yours. Deal?¡±

    She seemed to think about it for a few seconds, her arms crossed while she reflected. Finally, she opened a full smile, stretching her hand toward mine for a handshake.

    I shook her hand, not really believing what I was doing. Somehow, I felt like a middle schooler.

    ¡°Who will go first?¡±

    <div>

    ¡°You proposed the deal; so you go first.¡±

    I could see she was actually curious and excited about hearing my answer; that somehow made me happy, some warmth spreading across my chest.

    ¡°My Benefactor is called Fool.¡±

    It took only two seconds for her to burst into laughter, holding her stomach without meeting my eyes. A couple of minutes passed with me staring at the fountain and her trying to control herself, until A¨ªda finally managed to speak.

    ¡°Forgive me, I swear it wasn¡¯t my intention to laugh like this but¡­damn, this is actually what I thought the first time I saw you.¡±

    I felt the warmth inside me disappear. ¡°What did you think?¡±

    She gave me an apologetic glance, shrugging. ¡°I thought you looked a bit foolish, to be one of the options for a leader. You don¡¯t give a vibe of being someone who could take charge, you know?¡±

    [Unique Aura  - Foolish Endeavor]

    [Active]

    ¡°Believe me¡­I am aware.¡±

    She laughed again, slapping me on the shoulder in a friendly manner. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about it! You proved myself to be wrong many times after that. Now I know you really had a place up there, with captain and the others.¡±

    I could barely believe what she was saying, yet there was a genuine sincerity in her voice. Not only her voice, but I could see it in her eyes. She meant that. And had probably been the first person to ever think so.

    ¡°Well¡­thank you. For believing in me, I mean.¡±

    She smiled back, stretching her arms and neck before continuing. ¡°Okay, my turn! So, there were four Benefactors on my list. But their names¡­didn¡¯t sound nice. I mean, Wheel, Tower, Chariot¡ªthey were so lame! I wanted something with a punch, you know? So¡­I picked the one with a pretty solid and cool name. Magician.¡±

    The way she whispered her Benefactor¡¯s name, giving me a side glance as she smiled, made not only my heart race but heat come to my face.

    I really shouldn¡¯t be blushing as if I were a teenager, I really shouldn¡¯t. Apparently, this was the result of the complete lack of romantic relationships in my previous life.

    ¡°Magician does sound pretty cool, way better than Fool, I must say. Good choice.¡±

    ¡°Be honest, even Wheel sounds better than Fool.¡±

    We laughed again, my chest suddenly feeling lighter, that dream fading away into those waters.

    ¡°Do you know how that Kurosawa guy is doing? He was also pretty impressive back there.¡±

    The smile faded from her face, her gaze dropping. ¡°Cap is well, but he is still resting. Sometimes I just wished I could do more by his side so he wouldn¡¯t have to risk himself so much.¡±

    Deep down, a thought started to surface. A question I had no right to ask, something that did not concern me.

    How well do you two know each other?

    Yet as suddenly as that thought appeared, I pushed it all the way down so it would not come to light again. So that I would not think of it again.

    ¡°He sure proved himself to be as foolish as I am.¡±

    That made her smile return a bit, as she took one deep breath before looking back at me. ¡°Sorry for asking, and you don¡¯t have to answer, but¡­why can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    I really didn¡¯t have to answer. She was a stranger. In only a few trials, she could become my enemy, the reason I could be killed and eliminated.

    ¡°¡­dreams. Somehow I keep having dreams I didn¡¯t wish to dream.¡±

    Even so, I found myself answering her truthfully. Because, deep down, I still longed for some kind of intimacy with another person. No matter what kind.

    At those times, I really was nothing but a fool.

    ¡°Funny. My dreams keep me awake too. It¡¯s quite unfortunate, isn¡¯t it? Since dreams were supposed to keep us asleep.¡± When I said nothing as a reply, she spoke again. ¡°What kind of dreams keep you awake? Again, you don¡¯t have to answer me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    As I stared at the fountain¡¯s water, I tried to erase the sight of that pavilion. The sight of that garden, of that woman.

    ¡°Things I want to forget. What about you?¡±

    And as A¨ªda stared at the water, I wondered if she was also trying to erase something. ¡°Things I¡¯m afraid that could happen.¡±

    We exchanged glances through or reflections for a couple of seconds, letting the veil that covered the entire place fall into my skin, the eternal beauty of that night slowly making me wish that the morning never came.

    ¡°We never presented ourselves formally, did we?¡±

    At first, I was taken aback by her question, trying to recall the very first time we met. And realized she was right.

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m A¨ªda.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Eun-Woo.¡±

    She smiled, even if in her eyes I could still see some sadness shared by that eternal night. ¡°It''s nice to meet you, Eun-Woo.¡±

    And as my heart beat faster, I tried to make it so that I would not hope. That I would not be wistful, would not pursue a hopeless endeavor.

    ¡°It''s nice to meet you too.¡±

    Even if somewhere inside me I knew I was too foolish to make things easier for myself.

 Wistful Waters [2]

    I got back to the small cottage that had my name written in purple letters right above the door, admiring the name for a few seconds before coming inside.

    As I closed the door behind me, I realized how hungry I was. However, I decided it was best to wait a couple of hours and meet the twins back at the plaza. I was pretty sure they would love to eat the chocolate crepe again.

    Perhaps I should even try some of the other food, hadn¡¯t I seen some barbecue place before? I should still have enough points to get myself a decent meal after everything¡ª

    Points¡­

    The notifications¡ªI had completely forgotten about them.

    I opened the menu, a total of forty-seven messages, three gifts, and eleven friendship requests stared back at me.

    What is going on¡­?

    I started with the messages, wondering how the twins had managed to flood my mailbox with so many messages in less than a day. However when I looked at the recipient names¡­

    I didn¡¯t know any of them.

    [Dear Mr. Park,

    Thanks to you me and my daughter survived the last trial. I wanted to thank you properly for all your efforts and for risking your own life for the sake of ours. Thank you so much!]

    [Eun-Woo bro,

    Your fight against those monsters gave me chills! You totally rock, bro! Thanks for saving our asses back there! Hope we get grouped next time.]

    [I knew three of the people who died on that trial. They may be nameless strangers to you, but they were my friends. Keep that in mind next time you decide to play with other people¡¯s lives.]

    [Dude,

    You were freaking cool back there! I almost pissed my pants when I saw all those guys getting killed by those things, so your going full suicidal saved our lives! Thanks for that, dude. Glad you didn¡¯t die. Cheers!]

    ¡­

    What was even happening? It was not only a few¡ªmost of the messages were from random people who had participated in the last trial.

    Even though the responses were somewhat mixed, with some thanking me while others cursed me due to my miscalculations¡­it was still¡­

    I was baffled. Had ¡®Foolish Endeavor¡¯ turned off?

    [Unique Aura  - Foolish Endeavor]

    [Active]

    Well, it had to be at least broken or bugged. I should be only the foolish guy doing foolish things while I spent my riches. People should not care about me, much less thank me.

    At last, I got to his message, and whatever shock and puzzlement my brain was trying to process, it made everything shut down as I laughed more annoyed than anything. I wondered when he had even sent it, since he was supposed to be ¡°resting¡±.

    [To Park Eun-Woo,

    Your investments were certainly appreciated on this last trial. And, although lacking in many ways, your crazy schemes proved to be somewhat successful toward the main objective.

    I hope you didn¡¯t snooze off and was able to see clearly how to use potions. But again, some people just may take longer to learn the basics. Maybe you can learn better by experiencing for yourself.]

    I didn¡¯t even need to read the name to know who had sent me that message. That Kurosawa bastard, he went into a potion comatose and still had the nerve to act all high and mighty with me.

    At that point, I was praying to the system to make a trial where I could punch him in the face at least once.

    In the end, Hal and Hil sent me messages as well, asking me to let them know when I recovered. I recalled how Hil had been back at the trial, I hoped she was feeling better.

    Finally, I got to my Benefactor¡¯s message. I raised my eyebrows, unsure if I was more shocked by the Fool¡¯s words or by all the other messages I had received.

    I was probably equally shocked by them both.

    [I am extremely satisfied with your previous performance. I hope you will keep surpassing my high expectations of you.]

    In other words, keep doing what you¡¯re doing, but also try to do better.

    Gotcha.

    When I got to the presents, I had three different reactions. The first one spread warmth throughout my heart. Hil had sent me a chocolate crepe. She was too kind for her own good.

    As I took the crepe from my inventory and took the first bite, I saw the gift the Court had sent me. I raised my eyebrows.

    The first time, they sent me the Primal Sword¡ªand that had proven to be a fine weapon. This time, they sent me a sealed envelope.

    [Sealed Letter: Gate of Access 1#]

    [A mysterious letter that will prove its usefulness later on.]

    [Rarity: Unique]

    That was certainly one way to be mysterious and vague.

    Finally, I got to my last gift. Which was two small potions, one for healing and one for the Wands status. I recalled that guy¡¯s last words to me in his message, and the only thing that prevented me from crushing that thing into the ground was its value.

    So far, the only known way I could get potions and other items was through the gacha store. Not only was it expensive, but it also required Luck to get the good stuff.

    If not me, someone else might need it at some point so why shouldn¡¯t I keep it?

    I finished my crepe, somewhat surprised the chocolate was that tasty, and washed my hands as I looked through the friendship requests.

    As I had guessed, they were likely all from the people who had thanked me for the trial, at least I recognize most of the names.

    Although I was quite touched by their gesture, I was not so sure myself if I wanted to accept them without even knowing their faces. Without knowing anything about them, actually.

    Yet as I pondered whether I should accept them or not, one particular request caught my attention.

    It made my heart race.

    [You received a friend request from Contracted Self A¨ªda Del Bosque.]

    And just like that I was smiling like a small kid, grabbing my shirt as if it would make my heart calm down.

    Had she sent me that before or after we met at the plaza? Did she think I had ignored her when we talked before?

    My finger hesitated for a brief moment, my mind racing alongside my heart as I questioned myself.

    Should I really go down this road? Make myself hope and wish for good things? When I knew deep down that those kinds of things never led to happy outcomes.

    They led to tears.

    Yet before I could stop myself, I pressed the button and suddenly I had three friends on my list.

    In the end, the Fool was probably the best Benefactor for me.

    <hr>

    When the sun finally rose, I went to the plaza to meet with the twins.

    And were they happy to see me.

    ¡°Mister! I was so worried about you!¡±

    ¡°For someone who said he would protect us, you faint too much.¡±

    Hil ran toward me the moment our eyes met, placing her arms around my waist. I patted her head with a smile, glad to know she seemed to have her spirit back.

    Hal, on the other hand, kept his distance. As I met his cold gaze I recalled the skill he used at the trial, filling the field with death and blood.

    A chill went down my spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m still keeping my part of the bargain, right? So, did I miss anything?¡±

    Hil took a couple of steps back, the sweetest smile placed on her face. ¡°We got a message saying they would let us know when the next trial starts. So for now, we are free to do whatever we want!¡±

    Hildr put both hands up in the air, the joy in her voice matching the one in her eyes.

    ¡°Perfect, then. There are some things I want to do today.¡±

    Hil smile grew wider. ¡°What do you want to do? Can we go with you?!¡±

    ¡°But of course, this is part of our agreement, right?¡±

    As Hil skipped the tiles on the ground in a joyful dance, Hal held my gaze.

    He knew one of the things I wanted to do today.

    ¡°I know where those people are. I can bring you to them.¡±

    I nodded, still not fully believing what Hal had messaged me during the past trial.

    There were people who not only were not new on this island¡ª

    They had participated in these trials before.

 Return Announcement!!

    First of all, forgive me for disappearing.

    I thought about it a lot, whether I should upload a chapter simply to say ''Hey~~ me sorry, I will be quite busy for awhile, so I''m putting this on hold'' or simply let it be since, well, I don''t know if any of you care (¡ä?`) I thought it could be more frustrating to the few readers that are following the series to see an update just to see this kind of content.

    Regardless, I was indeed quite busy.

    - I wrote a fantasy novel, from October to December, and spent the following months doing through rewrites and adjustments.

    - I got really busy with my new novel, which was finally published last month.

    - I was dodging life''s curve balls with all the skills I could muster (which was not a lot, but at least I survived the round).The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Now that all this is done, I really want to go back to Arcana Trials. Which is exactly what I''ve been doing.

    I''m also publishing the webnovel on Tapas, and I''m taking the chance to make some adjustments while I upload the chapters there, Though the content itself remains unchanged, I did clean up a bit more, fixed some things, removed some useless sentences, improved the formatting, and so on.

    Since I''m back to working in a full-time position, my schedule may get quite constricted in the future. This is why I''m doing my best to write a lot of chapters beforehand so that I will be able to keep uploading every week. The plan is to every Mon, Wed and Friday.

    Tapas version is quite behind this one, and it might be some time until it catches up. That being said, it is a ''better (?) revised version''. I will update RR''s version as well, when I find the time!

    I already have 3 scenes finished, concluding Wistful Waters with [6] parts total. Next, there will be the 2nd and 3rd Trial!

    Once again, sorry for disappearing without giving any kind of update or notice. Regardless, I hope the readers who enjoy and follow this story, will continue to do so with an open heart.

    Happy Blessings to y''all!

    (??¥î?)?*:???

 Bonus Chapter - Characters Profiles

    Character File 1#

    Name: Park Eun-Woo (? ??)

    Age: 27

    Blood Type: O -

    Astrological Sign: Lion

    Benefactor: Fool

    Destiny: House of Swords

    Favorite colors: Silver and green

    Likes: Strategy games, barbecue, summer, Hana, jjajangmyeon.

    Dislikes: Sweets, office jobs, ignorance, autumn, swimming pools, ocean.

    Most Embarrassing Memory: Almost kissing Hyeon after drinking three bottles of soju

    Biggest Pet Peeve: Hana forcing him to play only the games she is sure to win / Hyeon hitting on him when she wants to ask for a favor

    Character File 2#

    <div>

    Name: Hildr Dahl

    Age: 7

    Blood Type: B -

    MBTI: ENFP ( E - 92%, N - 84%, F - 84%, P - 93%)

    Astrological Sign: Virgo

    Benefactor: Star

    Destiny: House of Cups

    Favorite colors: White and Blue

    Likes: Sweets, her brother, dogs, spring, swimming, fun games, laughter.

    Dislikes: Violence, cruelty, war, blood, conflict.

    Most Embarrassing Memory: Mistaking her caretaker (at the time) and hugging someone else

    Biggest Pet Peeve: Hal calling her childish

    Character File 3#

    <div>

    Name: Halvard Dahl

    Age: 7

    Blood Type: B -

    MBTI: INTP (I - 66%, N - 55%, T - 84%, P - 74%)

    Astrological Sign: Virgo

    Benefactor: Moon

    Destiny: House of Cups

    Favorite colors: Black and Red

    Likes: His sister, sweets, cats, autumn, running, fist fights, making fun of people, his pocket knife.

    Dislikes: Naivity, obliviousness, stupidity, grown-ups, war.

    Most Embarrassing Memory: Misplacing the provisions after falling asleep when he was on watch

    Biggest Pet Peeve: People calling him cute

    Character File 4#

    <div>

    Name: Kurosawa Touma (ü\É¥È©`¥Þ)

    Age: ???

    Blood Type: A +

    MBTI: ISTJ (I - 69%, O - 58%, T - 94%, J - 96%)

    Astrological Sign: Libra

    Benefactor: ???

    Destiny: House of Wands

    Favorite colors: The color of sunset

    Likes: Coffee made with fresh beans, kendo, chess, fantasy stories, competitions

    Dislikes: Stupidity, ignorance, competitions, sweets, chilling weather, cooking, crowded places

    Most Embarrassing Memory: Failing to get a perfect score in the final exam due to a missing comma, in third grade.

    Biggest Pet Peeve: People who don''t know how to cook forcing him to eat their ''homemade poison''

    Character File 5#

    Name: A¨ªda Del Bosque

    Age: ???

    Blood Type: B-

    MBTI: ENFJ ( E - 88%, N - 67%, F - 89%, J - 51%)

    Astrological Sign: Aquarius

    Benefactor: Magician

    Destiny: House of Wands

    Favorite colors: The color of the sea

    Likes: Sports, morning runs, alcohol, fruits, summer, festivals, cold meals

    Dislikes: Meat, animal cruelty, ignorance, nepotism, tyranny, discord, blindless violence

    Most Embarrassing Memory: Her friends finding out she still slept with her childhood toy

    Biggest Pet Peeve: Rude clients mistreating employees

 Wistful Waters [3]

    ¡°Where did you meet those people? I know the last trial was not the first time you saw them.¡±

    Hal kicked a pebble as he walked, watching as his sister walked a few meters ahead of us. ¡°They were already here when Hil and I arrived, after the Trolley. They didn¡¯t interact with anyone, not even during the last Trial.¡±

    Well, I didn¡¯t find it strange for them to keep their distance from others. With the system, and how the trials were arranged¡­it was not the worst strategy. But that wasn¡¯t the reason why I was suspecting them.

    ¡°How do you know they already participated in other trials before?¡±

    It took a few seconds for Hal to reply, both hands in his pockets. ¡°They lied.¡±

    I raised my eyebrow. ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°When others asked them about their very first trial, they lied.¡±

    ¡°You know this doesn¡¯t prove much, right?¡±

    ¡°They lied about the time they arrived too. We were all in the same team trying to pass the trial, and the trench coat-guy''s group was just asking some people in which group they were.¡±

    Groups? Is he talking about the pre-trials?

    ¡°What groups are you talking about?¡±

    If Hal was bothered by my questions, he didn¡¯t show. He was actually answering quite earnestly.

    ¡°From what I heard from people, and that guy''s group, there were a total of four groups playing at the same time before we all gathered here. Our challenge was the train¡¯s. Trench coat-guy and his friends did one in a church. There was also one in a maze, and the last one was a big house in the woods.¡±

    For the first time, Hal¡¯s gaze met mine, eyes that should not belong to a child.

    The boy continued, ¡°You will probably think the same as me; there was no reason for them to lie about their group. And if they were lying about when they got here, doesn¡¯t this make them even more suspicious?¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to ask why the boy was so certain those people were lying, it was likely one of his skills. A pretty good one, at that, if it worked like a lie detector. It almost made me jealous.

    ¡°There is something else, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so certain.¡±

    Hal smiled, shifting his eyes once again. ¡°You can be quite smart sometimes. I heard them talking among themselves, some were complaining about the trial, and one of them said something about ¡®only having to put up with this a couple more times, so they just needed to endure it¡¯.¡±

    I almost stopped in my tracks, the smile reaching my lips, as well. More and more, I couldn¡¯t believe my luck in having found those twins.

    ¡°You would also conclude the same as me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­it would be hard not to,¡± I replied, my mind racing with the new information.

    Unless Hal was tricking me, which I highly doubted, this group could be one of the keys to some of the answers I wanted.

    Because either they had somehow acquired secret information from the system and the Benefactors, or they had been participating in these trials for a while.

    "Where did you say they were again?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. They have been meeting in the same spot for the past few days, we are almost there.¡±

    We had been walking for some time, getting farther and farther from the plaza and the cabins, going deeper into the woods.

    As I walked, I saw the fiery leaves falling around me, the sky made of warm, reddish tones. Walking around such a place, even if it were hours¡­yeah, I was fine with that.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Everyone in this place had to participate in the Trials with our lives on the line every time, being treated as nothing but spendable pawns in the eyes of the system and whatever beings were watching and controlling things. I had almost died several times at that point, and many hadn¡¯t been as lucky.

    Yet even then¡­

    At that moment, I felt at peace.

    Grateful.

    For I would rather risk my life as Park Eun-Woo a thousand times a day than live one second more in my previous world. And within my head, a voice whispered words as ugly and dark as this selfish nature of mine.

    I don¡¯t care if others have to die.

    I don¡¯t care if my old world ends.

    As Park Eun-Woo, I simply wish to live freely.

    ¡°Hal, look! Isn¡¯t it pretty?!¡±

    Hildr¡¯s words brought me back to reality, the girl¡¯s smile almost as bright as the glowing leaves that fell around her. Beside Hil, butterflies flew displaying all their bright colors, their wings beautiful and majestic.

    She spun around, her blue dress fluttering as if she was dancing alongside the butterflies, and her laughter was a sound so joyful and pure it made my heart melt.

    Her brother said nothing at first, a smile slowly touching his lips as he walked closer to her. The boy plucked a red flower from the ground, placing it on his sister¡¯s hair not two seconds later.

    ¡°Very pretty.¡±

    To me, the smile Hil gave her brother was the prettiest thing in the entire scene.

    As I watched the twins, I looked up to the sky¡ªtrying to see above the giant trees. And I thought, even if I would do everything in my capabilities to keep this new life, I would also try to preserve and protect its unique beauty. Be it its chocolate crepes, the falling and fiery leaves¡ª

    Or the joyful glow in these kids¡¯ eyes.

    <hr>

    ¡°Who are you again?¡±

    Funny he asked, when I had never introduced myself.

    The group was bigger than I thought, with five people. There were two women and three men, and the first thing that caught my attention was their clothes.

    Most people hadn¡¯t used the gacha yet, especially considering not everyone had a lot of points to invest. But those guys¡­

    Their clothes were nice.

    Belts, boots, gloves, jackets. If we were one week into the apocalypse, those guys had months. Were they seriously trying to be inconspicuous?

    Before I could speak, someone cut in. She was tall¡ªtaller than me¡ªwith long brown hair and dark skin. Yet what caught my gaze was the scar near her left eye.

    A recent scar.

    ¡°He is Park Eun-Woo. He was one of the candidates for the Leader position. Also got us through the final wave.¡±

    The woman did not smile with her eyes, her gaze calculating and cold as she shook my hand. ¡°Did not expect to run into you here.¡±

    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t expect to run into anyone here, right?¡±

    With my words, the air around us got thicker, heavier. The woman in front of me was not the only one who squinted her eyes, a silent warning crossing her gaze. Hil grabbed my leg, her fingers a bit shaken.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We came here to be alone for a while. How did you find us?¡±

    ¡°I saw you guys coming here some days ago, and then again today. If you wanted to have a secret meeting, you should have changed locations.¡±

    ¡°And why are you so interested in our meeting places, sir Park Eun-Woo? We are less than strangers.¡±

    Her voice was soft and calm, yet there was this edge. This darkness lurking between her words, provoking and daring.

    I gave her my best smile as I pat Hil on the head.

    ¡°We may be strangers, but you are strangers who know what is going on. Or at least, know a lot more than most people here.¡± The air surrounding us got colder, her eyes getting darker while the people behind her got closer to us. To me. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    One of the men beside her opened his mouth to speak, yet she silenced him with one finger.

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    My smile grew wider. ¡°Please, if you wanted to hide you wouldn¡¯t be wearing these. If only one person had been lucky with the store, I could¡¯ve believed you. But when all of you are wearing the same type of clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°We can just have a lot of points, like you.¡±

    ¡°Without entering the top ranks? I was in the maze group, and I never saw any of you guys with the top rankers. I know, because I was one of them.¡±

    Before, I had asked Hal which group they said they were part of, in the pre-trials. Yet if Hal was right, they wouldn¡¯t be able to know I was lying.

    And by their reaction, the cute demon beside had been right.

    It took a few moments for the woman to speak again, her eyes glowing for the briefest second. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk for a bit? Just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Hal, I don¡¯t like this¡­¡± Hil whispered, her eyes not daring to meet the people in front of us.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hil. I¡¯m here, so nothing will happen.¡± Hal took her hand, his gaze sharp enough to carve a hole in the woman¡¯s head.

    There was so much confidence in his voice, it only made me wonder exactly what was Hal¡¯s skills.

    And if he still had that knife in his pocket.

    ¡°Kids, why don¡¯t you wait for me at the food court? I¡¯m getting a bit hungry.¡±

    Hal looked at me with a worried gaze, his lips pressed tightly together. Hil¡¯s hold on my leg got stronger.

    ¡°No need to worry, you two. Me and this lady here are just going to talk. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± I asked with a smile.

    She smiled back. ¡°Of course.¡±

    When neither of them moved, I called Hal one more time. When the boy met my gaze my eyes softened, a warmth spreading in my voice.

    ¡°Go back to the food court with Hil and wait for me there. I won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Something changed in Hal¡¯s eyes, though I was not sure what. He took Hil by the hand, walking away from us.

    [You have received a message.]

    I opened it.

    ¡°Then, if you will excuse us for awhile,¡± the woman said to her group, turning back to face me. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    I tried not to smile.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Wistful Waters [4]

her first.

    So this is how you will play, huh?

 Wistful Waters [5]

    I wanted to pat my past self on the back.

    For I had done well in investing more in my Wands status.

    I bit my lip, the anger and guilt crushing me.

    I shouldn¡¯t have left them alone¡­

    Of course you shouldn¡¯t, they are children.

    So anything that happens to them, it will be your fault.

    All your fault.

    I shook my head. I had to run faster.

    It was difficult to know exactly how much it took me to reach the food court. I ran with all my speed, hearing my heart beating against my chest, the warm wind rushing against my body. The moment I entered the food court, I could already see the crowd.

    People were gathered around a particular area, one that had been separated by a barrier.

    ¡°Mister¡­!¡± The moment she spotted me, Hil cried out and rushed to my side. Yet I was more surprised to meet a pair of hazel and blue eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked A¨ªda as Hil closed her arms around me, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°I saw a commotion when I got here, but by the time I arrived he had already proposed the Duel¡­¡± There was not only frustration but guilt weighing down her words, her fits clenched.

    A duel?

    ¡°Who¡ª¡±

    My voice died in my throat as I spotted the curly white hair within the indigo barrier.

    The boy had both hands in his pockets, his reddish eyes as unforgiving as they were cold. In front of him stood the same man who I met before the First Trial, the one who wore the different cape.

    ¡°I told him to leave them alone, but Hal wouldn¡¯t listen to me¡ªmister, I can¡¯t lose Hal!¡±

    To see Hil cry and sob like that, it broke my heart. Yet the emotion was quickly replaced by rage as I noticed a new bruise forming on her wrist. I clenched my jaw.

    ¡°I will enter this duel in Hal¡¯s place, don¡¯t worry¡ª¡±

    A¨ªda shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What? Why not?¡±

    Before A¨ªda even opened her mouth, as if it was listening, messages from the system popped up in front of me.

    [You are witnessing a Duel!]

    [You can only place bets before the Duel starts.]

    There was a ¡°+¡± sign on top of ¡®Duel¡¯. I clicked.

    [About Duels]

    - Any Self can request a Duel, as long as both parties agree with the conditions and terms.

    - Once accepted, a Duel cannot be interrupted, forcibly terminated, or have its terms and conditions altered.

    - Once started, a Duel must see its conclusion.

    So basically, Duels were this system¡¯s version of PvP.

    I cursed under my breath, turning to A¨ªda. ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    ¡°The winner will be decided once the opponent cannot fight anymore.¡±

    That was too vague¡­

    I didn¡¯t like that.

    ¡°A¨ªda, take Hil to the plaza. Once things are finished here, I will¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hil pulled away from me, wiping her tears with a new fire burning in her eyes. ¡°I will watch and support my brother.¡±

    Before I could say anything, Hil was already rushing toward the barrier, forcing me and A¨ªda to go after her.

    She stopped right behind Hal, and he did not even need to turn his head to know she was there.

    ¡°Go away, Hil. You don¡¯t need to see this.¡±

    She bit her lip, her voice quavering as she spoke with defiance. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to see it, you shouldn¡¯t have proposed the Duel¡­¡±

    ¡°Hil¡­¡±

    ¡°I already bet all my points on you! So I will kill you if you lose, Hal.¡± Her last words sounded more like a plea than a threat.

    Hal did not smile or blink.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡±

    I tried to touch the barrier, only to be burned as sparkles flew around my fingers for a second. I was really powerless.

    There was a chiming sound, followed by a message to place our bets in the next fifteen seconds.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you, kid!¡± The man in the cape shouted with a smirk. ¡°We gave you plenty of chances.¡±

    Behind him, I could see his group. The mother and daughter, plus the three men. None of them looked worried, although a couple of them appeared to be feeling guilty.

    Hal said nothing. His body was relaxed, too confident.

    Purple letters appear midair, glowing as if they were begging for attention.

    [Halvard Dahl vs Bennet Hale]

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to having you two as dogs.¡± The man said as he cracked his neck.

    Halvard took one deep breath and sighed, his breath coming in pure white.

    There was another chime.

    Bennet Hale¡¯s hands glowed for a moment, a crosier staff appearing from within the light. Though its tip curved, there was a symbol of a pentagram in its center, the staff¡¯s bottom almost too sharp.

    Does Hal even have an offensive skill?

    does he need one?

    A chill went down my spine.

    Bennet charged toward Hal, brandishing the crosier as it shone with a golden light. Hal still hadn¡¯t moved.

    [Active Skill  - Yappy Dog I]

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    [Do you wish to listen? You can only do so once per day.]

    What was this skill again¡­?

    It was something about premonition, or warning about danger¡­

    I confirmed.

    ¡°You are done now, kid!¡± the man shouted, aiming the sharp end of the crosier at Hal¡¯s shoulder.

    Hal didn¡¯t move.

    [Yappy Dog wines.]

    As the staff made contact with Hal, his body became mist.

    Bennet Hale turned pale.

    ¡°I told you that first day, uncle¡­¡±

    Hal¡¯s voice was ethereal, something that was there at the same time it wasn¡¯t. His eyes began to glow, brighter by the second, as the mist that had become his body emanated its own silver light. From his pocket, the boy took out his knife.

    The man took one step back, pointing the crosier at Hal¡¯s face.

    Then Hal was gone, his words echoing within the space.

    [Yappy Dog smells blood.]

    ¡°¡­that I would make you pay for making my sister cry.¡±

    [Yappy Dog smells death.]

    ¡°What the¡­ y-you think this is going to scare me?!¡±

    The golden light from the staff became stronger, Bennet turning around again and again, searching.

    ¡°So you are a coward as well, huh?! Your parents didn¡¯t teach you manners, much less decency!¡±

    Mist suddenly condensed a few meters behind him, and while Bennet¡¯s colleagues kept shouting and trying to warn him, the man couldn¡¯t hear them.

    The exact moment he turned, Hal body was whole again. And before anything could be done or said, the boy ran straight at him and jumped.

    Sinking the pocket knife into the man¡¯s throat.

    I saw as the crosier touched Hal¡¯s face and shoulder, burning the skin with hunger and rage. Yet by then, Bennet Hale was already falling on his back, gurgling and choking on his own blood, trying to speak.

    Hal stroke again.

    And again.

    I glanced toward A¨ªda and Hil. The woman had both hands covering Hil¡¯s eyes, yet even then I could see.

    All those tears falling.

    Before Hal could strike a fourth time, the chime was sounded, stopping his hand in midair.

    [The Winner has been decided!]

    [Winner: Contracted Self Halvard Dahl]

    [The bets are being distributed now]

    The barrier lowered until it was completely gone. When Hal met my gaze, I could see the skin peeling off from his face, the blisters forming at an alarming rate. Above all else, I could see the blood across his cheeks, the eerie glow within his red eyes.

    Eyes that shared not even an ounce of warmth or innocence.

    ¡°What the¡­ Hey¡­! He cheated! This fucking brat cheated!¡±

    ¡°Give me my points back!¡±

    ¡°That child is a monster...¡±

    As I ignored the comments, the system was even faster to shut up and give warning signs to all those who were complaining about their bets.

    I saw as Bennet¡¯s group stared at Hal with sheer terror, their bodies trembling.

    I walked over to him, my body cold and shaken. I knelt by Hal¡¯s side, taking an item from my inventory.

    I glance toward the body once.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    It took a few seconds for Hal to do as I said. I popped the potion open and made him drink. I watched as the burns faded away, as if they had never been there at all.

    ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer me at first.

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    I ruffled his hair, giving him a weak smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    I kept trying not to think about it. Not think about how Hal seemed to be used to the sight of blood, how his gaze never faltered, his hands never hesitated. For people to survive these Trials, they needed this kind of mindset.

    I needed this kind of mindset.

    Yet the boy had not been born in this world, with bloody Trials and a nasty system. So what kind of world did he live in?

    And how come its reality was so different from mine?

    ¡°Let me clean him.¡±

    The voice came from behind me. I saw A¨ªda holding a wet cloth, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to rub all the bloody spots from his face.

    His hands and clothes, however, were a different matter.

    While A¨ªda walked with Hil in the front, I walked beside Hal as we went to the plaza. Once we got to the fountain, I helped the boy with his hands and shirt, surprised to watch the blood vanish as it spread in the water, as if it had never been there.

    I was about to suggest A¨ªda to find a peaceful spot where we wouldn¡¯t be seen. I was going to give the twins the chocolate crepes I had with me.

    But then I received a message.

    [I want to talk. Let¡¯s have lunch.]

    When I read who the sender was, I held back a curse.

    [Can¡¯t. I¡¯m busy.]

    The reply came almost immediately.

    [Then make some time.]

    That cocky bastard¡­!

    ¡°It¡¯s captain, right?¡±

    I was surprised when A¨ªda spoke, the laugh and the smile doing little to weaken the sadness that flooded her eyes as she glanced at the twins.

    ¡°You knew he wanted to talk with me.¡± It was not a question.

    She shrugged. ¡°I was aware of something alike. You should go. We can meet you both later.¡±

    Hal met my eyes one last time, while Hil continued to stare at the ground with a forlorn expression.

    ¡°Stop giving me that look and get lost. You are annoying me.¡±

    I laughed at Hal¡¯s words, taking a deep sigh before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re not cute at all. How about a sweet ¡®thank you, mister¡¯?¡±

    The boy rolled his eyes. ¡°Sure, why not. Thank you, sir. Can you leave us now, and go meet the actual cool mister?¡±

    Hah¡­ He really isn¡¯t cute at all.

    I agreed to send A¨ªda a message when I was done, informing the place we should meet, walking back to the place I had just left.

    Hoping they would¡¯ve removed the body by the time I arrived.

 Wistful Waters [6]

    As I stared into his black eyes, there was only one thought crossing my mind.

    His eyelashes are quite long¡­

    I never thought Kurosawa Touma would approach me first, much less invite me for a formal lunch.

    But then again, I never thought a world like this could exist, so who was to say what was impossible? And somehow, both Bennet Hale and the blood stains were gone. As if there had never been a murder in the food court, at all.

    ¡°I see you recovered well.¡± I crossed my arms, neither of us touching the food in front of us.

    ¡°There was no reason why I wouldn¡¯t. I know how skilled I am, as well as what to expect from my skills.¡±

    My left eye twitched as I clenched my fists. How could this guy be so infuriating with his tone alone?

    ¡°Do you have a skill related to drinking potions, then?¡±

    ¡°This information does not concern you.¡±

    ¡°Yet you still called me here because you want something from me, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Kurosawa narrowed his gaze, his fingers tapping on the table.

    ¡°Still, we are not close enough for me to share personal information.¡±

    ¡°But we are close enough for you to speak this informally with me? And for you to be demanding things from me?¡±

    His eyes got colder, darker. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked anything yet.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yet you will. Otherwise, I have no idea what we are doing here or why you called me.¡±

    The man finally averted his gaze, his expression annoyed.

    ¡°I take you received your rewards without any issue.¡±

    So that was how he was going to play?

    ¡°You mean the potions you gifted me?¡± I rested my back on the chair, putting my hands in my pockets. ¡°I can¡¯t promise I will find a use to them, but thanks for the thought. I take they weren¡¯t exactly cheap.¡±

    I wouldn''t say I had already used one of the potions with Hal. Not even if it killed me.

    For the first time since we got to that table, Kurosawa smiled. ¡°You may have flaunted your wealth in the last trial, yet this doesn¡¯t mean you are the only one with a lot of points.¡±

    ¡°Having money and knowing how to spend it are entirely different matters, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    His smile was gone, his obsidian gaze meeting mine once again.

    ¡°You asked me why I called you here.¡±

    Changing topics, I see.

    ¡°And you are still stalling for an answer.¡±

    ¡°I want you to work for me.¡±

    I blinked a few times, trying to find my voice.

    I had probably heard him wrong.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Kurosawa scoffed, crossing his arms while averting his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf. You heard me. I want you to work for me.¡±

    ¡°Work for you?¡± I repeated his words, not managing to hide the shock in my voice.

    ¡°You are still inexperienced in many ways, however, you have some talent. A talent we will need. I want you to work for me, and if you do, I will reward your efforts.¡±

    I was trying my best not to laugh.

    Kurosawa Touma wanted me to work for him.

    He didn¡¯t want us to become companions, or be part of the same team. No, no.

    I was to be his laborer.

    A formal business transaction.

    ¡°And how will I be rewarded for my efforts, if I dare ask?¡± I needed to entertain that idea a bit more, otherwise I could regret it in the future.

    We all needed more laughs in our lives, after all.

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I will¡ª¡±

    ¡°You better not say you will give me potions.¡±

    He closed his mouth, clenching his fists.

    ¡°Even after everything you saw, are you still belittling the power¡­¡±

    I shook my head, a chuckle escaping through my lips. ¡°Please, spare me with the speech. Potions may be your style, yet I have little use for them. You saw yourself, I defeated the chimeras without any of those. If you want to make a proper business proposal, you need to give me something else. Something I will actually use.¡±

    I was certain he would start to complain, perhaps even curse me, however he fell silent. Thinking.

    ¡°What do you want, then?¡±

    Wait, was he serious?

    Did he really want me to work for him?

    And was I actually considering the idea?

    ¡°Cards. Forget potions, weapons, even armor¡ªI want cards.¡±

    Kurosawa furrowed, his eyes cold yet curious.

    ¡°Do you have a skill related to cards?¡± The man was quick-witted, I had to admit.

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    Wait¡­

    ¡°I want five in advance since I spent a lot of points for you in the last trial.¡±

    Was I actually¡­

    ¡°Five is ridiculous. Consumables are the only item in the store where you can receive more than one unit per attempt. Three is a reasonable request. What about in the future? How will I calculate your earnings?¡±

    ¡°Performance and difficulty. The better I do, the more I gain. Seems fair, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ...accepting his proposal?

    He nodded once. ¡°It¡¯s prudent. I accept the terms.¡±

    ¡°Then as soon as you get me these three cards, we have a deal.¡±

    ¡­was I crazy?

    Finally, after all this time, Kurosawa Touma grabbed his knife and fork and began cutting the meat.

    ¡°Then as soon as we are done eating, I will stop by the store. Feel free to accompany me.¡±

    I started cutting my own meat, surprised to see it was still warm.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I had been right when I assumed the barbecue would taste way better than the pork crepe, even if the price was a bit expensive.

    And as we finished our meals in silence, I kept asking myself again and again what the heck was I thinking.

    <hr>

    [Total Points: 15,347]

    ¡­

    Was I¡­

    Filthy rich?

    ¡°Hey, how many points do you have?¡±

    Kurosawa did not even glance to the side as he answered. ¡°I see no reason why I should tell you.¡±

    Fair enough, I didn¡¯t think he would actually tell me.

    ¡°How much have you invested in your status? Or were you too busy with the potion-spree?¡±

    ¡°I would be stupid if I left my status alone now, wouldn¡¯t I? Do not mistake me for yourself.¡±

    I felt blood rushing to my cheeks. ¡°I will let you know that I did improve my status.¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°All of them?¡±

    ¡°Well, now that would be stupid, wouldn¡¯t it? Especially when we are still figuring out how these status affects us.¡±

    His gaze fell on mine for a brief second, as if he was silently acknowledging my words. ¡°Which status is your highest?¡±

    I clenched my jaw before replying, unsure how much I should share with him. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Because you are now working for me, and this is something of value for me to know. Especially if I need to evaluate your performance in the future.¡±

    Couldn¡¯t argue with him on that one¡­

    ¡°Coins.¡± He raised his eyebrow. I glanced at him, my voice a bit higher. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you have a problem with this, now?¡±

    Yet the man did not even blink, he simply continued to walk without even looking behind his shoulder.

    ¡°I just thought it fitted you.¡±

    I stopped in my tracks for a couple of seconds, trying to understand what his words meant.

    Trying to find reasons to refute them.

    When we finally got to the store, I let Kurosawa go first. I wanted to get paid, after all, and I also wanted to invest a bit more in my status before trying for the gacha myself.

    The first one I was going to improve would be Coins, of course, yet I was sourly surprised when I saw how much an improvement cost after hitting the 15 mark.

    [Do you wish to convert 800 points to one Coin?]

    ¡­ That system didn¡¯t shy away from extortion, at all.

    I bought 3 more increments for Coins.

    While trench coat-guy did his thing, I kept thinking about how I should arrange my other status. I felt how important Wands was in the last Trial, when I fought the monsters. Wands did not improve only strength, but also speed and stamina.

    Especially when I didn¡¯t know the type of trials we would be facing, being faster and stronger than others was a great advantage.

    I still had no idea what ¡®Vis¡¯ was, yet ¡®Wisdom¡¯ usually played an important role in games. Something told me ''Vis'' could be related to it, somehow. In that way, it could also improve my perception and insight, which could be extremely useful. I scratched my head, staring at the status window as if it was going to give me tips or a cheat sheet.

    Wands: 10

    Cups: 3

    Swords: 8

    Coins: 18

    In the end, I spent 3,650 points to increase all my status.

    This doesn¡¯t look so bad, right?

    Suddenly, there was a chime as I received a message.

    [You have received a gift.]

    I looked up.

    ¡°I take you are satisfied with this for now, yes?¡±

    Kurosawa was wearing new gloves now, the black leather matching his coat. And if I had to guess, I would say he got more potions, as well.

    I opened the gift, three cards popping up in front of me.

    [You have received the card ¡®Five of Wands¡¯]

    [You have received the card ¡®Four of Coins¡¯]

    [You have received the card ¡®Eight of Swords¡¯]

    I didn¡¯t recognize any of those cards.

    I wish I could speak with Hyeon. And that thought suddenly made me miss her. Miss Jiho. Every drawing he would make on napkins and lose pages, while Hyeon and I stared above his shoulder. Every time Hyeon got rejected when we went to the nightclubs, and me and Jiho had to pay for the drinks while Hyeon cursed and complained about her rotten luck with romance.

    I missed my friends.

    ¡°Even if the cards are not to your liking, I won¡¯t accept any complaints.¡±

    Kurosawa¡¯s voice brought me back, making me close the window without a second thought.

    ¡°No, these cards are fine. Thanks.¡±

    Although his gaze lingered, the man said nothing else. I thought he was going to leave, yet apparently, he was curious about what I was going to get with the gacha.

    I was just about to step closer to the store when a new message popped up in front of me.

    [A new Trial will commence!]

    Yet as I read the messages, the system once again left me speechless.

    [Second Trial  - Gather & Conquer]

    [You have not met the requirements to participate in this Trial]

    Because, while sometimes it felt like I could predict everything the system was thinking, at others I could barely find a single thread of logic.

    [Only Selves who conclude ¡®Gather & Conquer¡¯ can participate in the Third Trial]

    [All Selves who do not qualify for ¡®Gather & Conquer¡¯ before the Third Trial begins will lose]

    [Time Remaining: 1D:23H:59M]

    As if the system was mocking me for ever thinking Luck would do me any good in this world.

 Three of Wands [1]

    I sent a message to A¨ªda, telling her to come meet me and Kurosawa. He had his own location in mind, not minding to share it with me, simply ordering me to follow him.

    We walked away from the village, in the opposite direction the twins and I had gone earlier the day to meet with Quinn¡¯s group.

    After walking for a while, we reached what appeared to be a tower¡¯s ruins, the structure practically gone. The many stone blocks spread in the area gave more than enough room to sit and have some quiet conversation.

    It didn¡¯t take too long for A¨ªda and the twins to arrive.

    ¡°Misters, did you receive the message as well?!¡±

    ¡°Everyone did, Hil¡­¡±

    It was good to see the twins were looking better as they spoke, the light back to Hildr¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do any of you do not meet the requirements?¡± Kurosawa asked.

    My heart raced against my chest, waiting anxiously for their reply.

    A¨ªda shook her head. ¡°All we have to do is wait for the Fourth Trial.¡±

    Kurosawa Touma fell into silence, his eyes glancing over me.

    All I could do was close my eyes and take a deep breath.

    Guess I¡¯m the only one here, huh?

    Hal was the first one who noticed something was wrong.

    ¡°Wait¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± A smile sprouted from his lips, his reddish eyes glistering with amusement. ¡°You didn¡¯t qualify?¡±

    A¨ªda and Hil widened their eyes.

    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡±

    ¡°How come?! Even older mister is cool!¡±

    I sighed.

    Hal began to laugh, passing his hand through his hair. ¡°Wow, old man, you are always fun to be around!¡±

    I clenched my fists, trying to control my nerves.

    It was fine.

    I had two days, it should be plenty of time.

    First, I had to see what all of them had in common. What things were being used as requirements, and the things that weren¡¯t.

    The twins were never on the top rankings, so positioning was not it. It was probably safe to assume points were not one of the conditions either.

    All of us had Benefactors.

    All of us had completed the Trials.

    It also didn¡¯t make much sense for the requirements to be things outside our control, or things we could not change. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be fair.

    And since when does this system operate based on fairness?

    My heart became ice cold, a fear closing around it with a strong grip.

    ¡°You four. Tell me everything you¡¯ve done ever since you got here.¡±

    I was surprised to see Kurosawa Touma complying with my request. Yet when I thought about it, after making such a big investment in me, it shouldn¡¯t be in his interests to see me die.

    And as I heard their reports, things became more and more confusing.

    From everyone there, only Kurosawa had received a leadership position.

    Only Hal had dueled with someone.

    Only A¨ªda had eaten from every shop in the food court.

    Only the twins had tasted every flavor of crepe.

    Only I had received a gift from my Benefactor.

    Only me and Hal hadn¡¯t sent a gift to anyone.

    Only Kurosawa and myself received the letter from the Court of Wands.

    Only Hal hadn¡¯t tried to get armor from the Store.

    Only Kurosawa had rolled for Consumables in the Store.

    ¡­and the list went on. And if I took into consideration each person might have their own particular requirements, it was practically impossible to know what I was missing.

    I sat on one of the stones, looking at the orange-tinted sky as if it would drop the answer into my lap if I stared long enough.

    Apparently, I had run out of luck, at last.

    That man stayed quiet for a while, thinking, his eyes gazing at nowhere in particular, before I heard his voice again.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo, you¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t let him finish.

    ¡°I think I will head back for now. Perhaps I¡¯m missing something, and all I need is to stop thinking about this trial for a bit.¡±

    The sun was already setting and at that point¡­ All I wanted was to return to my cottage and take a warm shower.

    Hildr suddenly approached me, hugging me from the side and burying her face on my chest.

    ¡°You will figure it out soon, right?¡±

    I ruffled her head, her crystal blue eyes meeting mine. ¡°Of course I will. This mister here might look old, but I¡¯m pretty cool, as well. And I still need to protect you guys, right?¡±

    She hid her face again, nodding twice.

    In front of me, Hal stared in the distance while A¨ªda gave me a worried glance. Seeing her look at me like that¡­

    It brought a bitter taste of joy. A certain attention I craved, tainted with the bleak future attached to it.

    Hah, I must be pretty lonely if I¡¯m happy with this kind of attention, alone.

    Before it got completely dark, I went back.

    <hr>

    It turned out, I desperately needed a shower. Not because I was unclean, but because I needed its hot water. Something to wash away my troubled and conflicting thoughts, something to bring some peace to my mind even if briefly.

    Too much had happened in one single day. The conversation with Quinn, Hal¡¯s duel, Kurosawa¡¯s offer.

    The Second Trial.

    Even at that moment, as I dried myself, I could see it clearly. With glowing letters, taunting and mocking me, the system¡¯s message.

    [You do not qualify for ¡®Gather & Conquer¡¯]

    [Time Remaining: 1D:16H:44M]

    I let out a sigh, staring at my reflection in the mirror.

    Though I could still recognize my main features, it was different. I had a new body. A new name.

    A new life.

    As ordinary and uneventful my previous life had been, as mundane and insignificant I was compared to many great people, this was not an opportunity I could ever let go of.

    As Park Eun-Woo, I was finally living.

    I could finally breathe.

    And I wasn¡¯t going to let that fucking system screw me over. Not when this new life of mine had only just begun.

    [You have received a message.]

    A smile appeared on my lips when I saw who was the sender.

    [It¡¯s unfortunate our time was cut short, so abruptly.

    I waited for you to contact me again, yet you never did.]

    I replied right away.

    [Something came up.

    Will you and your group participate in the following Trials?]

    Her answer came not a minute later.

    [Wasted no time to ask more questions, I see.

    We are qualified for them, yes.

    Is someone in your group failing to meet the requirements?]

    I could almost see the amusement reflecting in her eyes, her cunning smile. Hah, she was like a sly fox.

    [Do you know what the requirements are?]

    [I have an idea.

    But I won¡¯t tell you.]

    Of course, you won¡¯t.

    But if Quinn had an idea of what the requirements may be¡­depending on my questions, this could be helpful.

    [Have you ever participated in a Trial like this one?]

    [No.]

    Huh, quite a short reply.

    But if I was right¡­

    If each Trial represented one of the Tarot cards¡­

    [Each Trial, with their goals, requirements, and rules¡­ There are no two of them alike, isn¡¯t that so?]

    Her reply took a few more seconds to come.

    [Each Trial is, indeed, unique.]

    If I knew more about the cards, about the suit of Wands¡­

    Would I be able to tell what the requirements were?

    [If you are truly desperate, sir Park Eun-Woo¡­

    I could offer you my help.]

    I raised my eyebrows, the smile frozen on my face.

    [It wouldn¡¯t be cheap, would it?]

    [No good things are cheap, especially in this world.]

    A laugh escaped my lips, the sound hollow and cracking. The real question was, how desperate was I?

    And how much more desperate could I become?

    I already owned Quinn a favor, while having no idea who she really was. Every instinct I had in my body was telling me how I should not, and could not, trust that woman to these lengths.

    [I appreciate the offer, yet I would rather figure things out on my own.]

    [What a pity, then.]

    After that, the messages stopped.

    I couldn¡¯t risk it. Not when there was still time to figure things out by myself. If it came to it, I would do everything the others had done, even challenge someone to a Duel.

    For I would not give up on my life as Park Eunwoo.

    I finished putting on my pants and was about to put on a shirt when I heard three knocks on my door.

    Who the heck could it be?

    When I opened the door, I was suddenly very aware of the shirt I still held in my hands.

    ¡°You¡­what are you doing here?!¡± My voice almost cracked, my heart beating wildly against my chest.

    A¨ªda looked flustered, sweat running down her neck as if she had been running.

    ¡°I might know how to help you qualify!¡±

    I blinked a couple of times, only then noticing how bright her smile was. ¡°What¡­?¡±

    A¨ªda grabbed my hands, her eyes reflecting the light with joy and excitement.

    ¡°The cards! They can be used to read the future.¡±

 Three of Wands [2]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to come here without any notice¡ªI was afraid you might be asleep, and since this is such an urgent matter¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize, really.¡± If anything, I¡¯m just glad you came, at all. ¡°You said we can use the cards to read the future?¡±

    A¨ªda smiled, nodding once. ¡°Yes! I was doing some exploring and found these standing stones around a table. According to the system, if you gather at least three cards, you can bring them to one of these locations and use them to read your future.¡±

    I suppressed a laugh.

    How the possibility hadn¡¯t come to me before was beyond me. It was almost too obvious. It was Tarot, after all. Of course, we would be able to use the cards for readings.

    If Hyeon was here, she would freak out.

    ¡°Do you have enough cards? If not, we can pass by the Store.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No need, I have enough.¡±

    I opened my inventory, looking at my new items. After Kurosawa gave me the cards, I purchased a few things at the Store as well. I got two more cards and a necklace.

    [Pharos¡¯ Third Eye - B Class Armor]

    [A necklace used by the great Pharos, believed to be the source of their illusions and powers; It shall provide its user a strong connection with the other world.]

    [Improve Cups by 5]

    [Rarity: Unique]

    I had a very strong suspicion Cups was the equivalent of mana or an Intelligence status. Yet I was not sure how much I needed it yet. So far, I hadn¡¯t received any message regarding my Vis being too low.

    Which meant my current skills either used too little magic power or none at all.

    ¡°Did you know the twins from before?¡± A¨ªda sudden question caught me a bit by surprise.

    ¡°We met in the first challenge.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they said something about it¡­ Was it a train?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I helped them a bit when one of the operators got¡­a little too excited.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± She remained silent for a few more moments, before glancing at me again. ¡°You three seem quite close, so I thought¡­perhaps you could¡¯ve known each other in the real world.¡±

    Real world.

    To me, this world was just as real. And even if this was a fake world, I would choose to stay here. For there was no other place where I could live as Park Eun-Woo.

    ¡°¡­what kind of world did you live in?¡±

    A¨ªda blinked a few times, confusion flooding her colored eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I smiled, looking at the sky as the warm hues became darker and weaker.

    ¡°The place I lived in¡­ I won¡¯t lie, it wasn¡¯t a happy place. I was miserable. Yet for others, perhaps it was quite a peaceful and uneventful world. One with a lot of good days mixed with the bad. But sometimes, when I look at Hal and Hil¡­ It makes me wonder. How come we lived so differently?¡±

    Shadows covered A¨ªda¡¯s eyes, a somber expression covering her face like a thick, black veil.

    ¡°Before coming here, I had never seen so much of it.¡±

    ¡°Death?¡±

    ¡°Violence. Hatred.¡± Her voice shook as she crossed her arms, as if the air had suddenly become too cold. ¡°I knew not everyone led happy lives. That not everyone lived a privileged life. Yet I only understood after witnessing myself¡­¡±

    Whether she was talking about her first challenge, the first Trial, or Hal¡¯s Duel, I was not sure. And in the end, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°A privileged life¡­¡± That was one word I had never thought of using to describe my life. Was living in a peaceful country considered a privilege? To not have to worry about wars, to only need to be concerned about criminals and troublemakers?

    What about having a roof under my head, and a warm place to sleep at night? Perhaps my previous life had made me miserable, yet it had been a privileged one nonetheless. Or perhaps I would prefer to live in the same reality as the twins until my last breath instead, even if that meant saying goodbye to a nice house and warm clothes.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    I didn¡¯t notice when A¨ªda stopped, my eyes taking some moments to adjust and focus on what I needed to see.

    A few meters in front of us stood a round table surrounded by five standing stones.

    The one in the middle had a pentagram engraved in the middle, while the other four had the suits'' symbols. For some reason, my heart skipped a beat, a lingering feeling or instinct cursing through me as I kept staring at those stones.

    Yet as long as I survived through the Second Trial, I didn¡¯t care what I had to do.

    The moment I took one step forward, a message appeared in front of me.

    [You have found a Reading Circle!]

    [Use cards to perform readings and see what future awaits you.]

    [Do you wish to learn more about Card Readings?]

    I confirmed.

    [About Card Readings]

    - Can only be performed at Reading Circles

    - A Self needs at least three cards

    - Future Spreads can be unlocked by achievements or purchase

    - Once a Reading is done, a Self cannot use the chosen cards

    - Once used in a Reading, the cards will only revert to their original meaning once a Future has been reached

    I furrowed my brows.

    Once a Future has been reached?

    Well, I guess this would make sense. Though it was still odd, somehow.

    ¡°Have you tried it yet?¡±

    A¨ªda shook her head. ¡°When I found this and saw what it was, I went straight to you.¡±

    Somehow, I felt my face get warmer, my heart beating against my chest a little faster than usual. ¡°I-I see. Thank you for that.¡±

    Park Eun-Woo, you fool. Focus on what matters.

    I took a deep breath, walking toward the table.

    There were lines carved deep into the stone, almost as if they were veins circling, swirling, connecting, and intertwining. However, there was a clear space in the middle, a smaller rectangle.

    I opened my inventory, taking three random cards and placing them on the table. As my fingers brushed against the stone, a static ran through my arm¡ªalmost like an electrical current¡ªits touch gelid and hollow.

    [Does Contracted Self Park Eun-Woo wish to read into his future?]

    The purple letters floated above the stone pillars, their glow ethereal and eerie.

    Suddenly, the words felt heavy and bitter in my mouth. What exactly did I wish to know? Would the cards show me a future where I thrived or one where I perished?

    ¡°I do.¡±

    They are not expecting me to know what each of these cards mean, are they¡­?

    <hr>

    really helped me. I had no idea these readings existed, and now I know I can pass the next trial. All I need to do is figure out how.¡±

    actually use.¡± I smiled, my voice sharing the warmth the night lacked. ¡°Just take it. I will be sad otherwise.¡±

    <div>

 Fiery Reconnaissance [1]

need you to be sure. Isn¡¯t there anything else you can recall?¡±

    C¡¯mon, there must be something. Hyeon wouldn¡¯t shut up about those things, there has to be something we can use now.

    this.¡¹

    This is the thing I want to know the most¡­

 Fiery Reconnaissance [2]

    The first thing I noticed was how familiar the walls surrounding me were.

    The second thing was music.

    As I looked around, my eyes adjusting to this new location, I realized why it felt so familiar. I was inside the castle from the first Trial. Or at least, inside its walls. That place looked like a garden, the open space giving its own welcoming aura with all the warm-toned plants, well-kept stone trails, and statues.

    All around me, there were humanoid shapes, their bodies moving like a blend of flames, smoke, and shadows. They were dressed like waiters and servants, their clothes immaculate and formal. The shapes kept moving and walking from one spot to the next, carrying all sorts of things.

    [You have received a message]

    [You have received a message]

    I opened both at the same time, chuckling as I read the words.

    [Seems like your kid was right.

    Tell me your squad.]

    [Mister, I was right!

    It is a party!]

    Indeed, it was a party.

    And not any kind of party.

    [Third Trial ¨C Till Death Do Them Part]

    [Contracted Self Park Eun-Woo: Patrol Squad]

    [Mission: Protect the Groom and Bride¡¯s happiness]

    [Someone wishes to cause mayhem in the wedding. You must protect the Bride and Groom and guarantee their happiness at this prestigious event.]

    [Patrol Squad Duties: ]

    - Survey the designated areas alongside your partner

    - Report any suspicious activity to the Royal Squad

    - Apprehend any intruders

    - Confiscate any suspicious or potentially harmful objects

    [Time till the Wedding Reception: 3:48:18]

    [3:48:17]

    [3:48:16]

    ¡­

    I read my tasks a few more times, messaging the rest of the group. After a few minutes, I was able to have a better picture of our situation.

    Hal was part of the Escort Squad; the Bride was coming from far away and there was the possibility of someone attempting to murder her before she reached the castle. The Escort Squad was to accompany the Bride until she reached the castle.

    Kurosawa was with the Royal Squad; their task was to protect the Bride and Groom and remain by their sides at all times. Kurosawa was to protect the Groom, alongside a trio.

    Hil was in the Cook Squad; they had to aid the servants in preparing the food and had to make sure all meals had a minimum of excellence. Hil was tasked to help with the desserts and the appetizers.

    A¨ªda was with the Design Squad; they were organizing the entire party, from decorations to the order the guests would arrive. However, they had to comply with both the Bride''s and the Groom¡¯s requests, and there were many demands conflicting with each other.

    Even with all that information, it was difficult to gauge the difficulty level of the trial. Since there were so many squads, and it was such a grand event, it was safe to assume it would not be that simple. Yet how complex or dangerous it would be¡­

    It was better to assume the worst.

    ¡°Are you my partner?¡±

    As a Korean, I was not used to seeing many foreigners, especially non-Asians. Yet it was not her ebony skin that surprised me, the intrinsic braids of her black hair, nor the unique and sharp beauty of her features.

    It was her eyes.

    Her gaze forced me to stare, stealing and demanding my attention while at the same time, it felt as if I was being given permission to look into her eyes.

    They were the color of melted gold.

    It took me a few seconds to find my voice. ¡°You¡­your designated areas are¡ª¡±

    ¡°The West Wing Garden and the Wedding Hall. I assume they are the same as yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±

    There was something about her. Whether it was her voice, soothing and lyrical, the amused smile that never seemed to leave her lips or the aura around her¡­ It was as if I was standing before a different entity.

    A deity.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kaduna. You are Park Eun-Woo.¡± Kaduna wore a white and delicate gown, one that complimented her well.

    She walked in my direction in a straight line, yet instead of staying put or walking closer to her I took a few steps backs. As if to give her space, as if I could not dare to get too close.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°The fortune gods must be smiling at me, then.¡± Without saying anything else, she walked past me, getting closer to a stone-horse statue.

    She had a piercing on her lower lip, one in her eyebrows, and another in her septum. I was not sure I could count how many she had in each ear. Yet the strangest thing¡­the more I looked¡­

    They didn¡¯t seem to be made of metal.

    ¡°Have you noticed this?¡±

    Kaduna¡¯s question caught me off guard. When she saw I didn¡¯t reply, her smile became even softer, her voice warmer.

    ¡°The statues. They have inscriptions on them.¡±

    Once I got closer, I was able to see it. Small symbols and some odd writing, a writing that could almost be mistaken for cracks and grooves.

    ¡°You checked other statues on your way here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they were all marked like this.¡±

    I traced the markings with my fingers, the cold stone as lifeless as it could be. Maybe these marks had always been there, perhaps they were nothing at all.

    Yet what if they were not simple and random inscriptions? What if they had meaning, and their meaning was something related to the trial?

    What if they were instructions?

    Beside me, my tasks hovered in the air, with one in particular glowing slightly brighter.

    - Report any suspicious activity to the Royal Squad

    There were a lot of tall bushes in the garden. Corners, blind spots, places that would make it easier for someone to hide and crouch, to stay away from sight.

    It was a good location to plan a murder.

    ¡°Do you know anyone who was sent to the Design Squad, Kaduna?¡± I said as I sent a message to A¨ªda

    The woman tilted her head to the side, thinking.

    ¡°I am unsure. I have not kept in touch with the ones I met in previous Trials, neither have they tried to reach out to me.¡±

    Well, I¡¯m not surprised with that.

    Even now, I felt too nervous to be talking and standing so close to her.

    A¨ªda replied to me right away.

    ¡°No problem, I got the information from a friend of mine. From what she said, the Bride and the Groom are scheduled to walk in the garden a few times.¡±

    ¡°And when will that be?¡±

    ¡°One moment, I will ask her.¡±

    Instead of replying with the time, A¨ªda sent me the entire schedule for the day.

    And it was at that moment I realized how the Third Trial was going to be, indeed, very complicated.

 Fiery Reconnaissance [3]

    There were many things that made the Third Trial more bothersome than I had previously thought.

    The first factor was that there were three different schedules.

    One for the Bride.

    One for the Groom.

    And one for when they got together.

    The schedules mentioned the exact halls and rooms each would be, and how long they should spend on each event. The Bride¡¯s schedule didn¡¯t mention her appointments before arriving at the castle. After sending a message to Hal, he confirmed my suspicions.

    [our squad already started same monsters as the first one

    check on hil if you can.]

    From the way the message was written, Hal was probably engaged in combat. I could not help myself but worry, even if Hal had proved he knew his way with a blade. I wish I knew others, people who could be on the Escort Squad, someone I could trust.

    Like Kurosawa.

    A bitter taste spread in my mouth as I thought about that guy, making me curse in my head.

    I sent Hal some of the healing potions I had, either way.

    ¡°My friend sent me the schedules¡ª¡±

    Kaduna raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh my, how resourceful my partner is. I was fortunate, indeed.¡±

    I almost blushed from her comment, embarrassed, my following words stumbling out of my mouth. ¡°Well, yes, so¡­we have three schedules. The Bride¡¯s only starts once she gets here, but the Groom should be getting ready in his room for the next fifteen minutes. After that, he will take a stroll in the garden.¡±

    ¡°This garden, correct?¡±

    I nodded.

    Kaduna held her chin, thinking. ¡°We should investigate the area prior to his arrival, then. Since we have much to cover, let¡¯s separate and contact each other in case we find anything.¡±

    Before I could ask for her full name so I could message her, the woman took something out of her inventory and handed it to me. It was something that resembled an earphone, yet more¡­rustic.

    ¡°Did you get this in the Store?¡±

    She smiled with a nod while holding a similar piece. ¡°You can place it on your ear and whenever you wish to talk with me, all you have to do is touch it.¡±

    Huh, quite practical.

    ¡°Sounds good. How should we separate the areas?¡±

    After discussing for a few minutes, we went our separate ways.

    With my Swords status surpassing 20, I could notice things way more clearly. I could tell which statues had markings without even getting too close, and in some cases, I could tell if the markings had been done in a rush or patiently carved. The way they were written was different as well.

    Which meant the markings had been done by a group¡ªat least three people.

    The more I saw them, the less the inscriptions felt like random drawings. There were a lot of symbols repeating themselves, and after seeing the same pattern of writing again and again, the more I was convinced those things were instructions.

    I started to compare the symbols. Some of them would always appear in the same type of statues, like a star-crossed symbol which would always appear in humanoid statues, while spirals and arrows were marked on animal statues. I paid closer attention to the statues containing arrows.

    There was something about them bothering me.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo, I believe I have found something of value.¡±

    Kaduna¡¯s voice echoed in my ear. I touched my earpiece.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    I followed her directions, not taking long to spot her among the bushes, flowers, and statues. She was standing in front of a bush wall, some red and orange flowers sprouting and blooming from all directions.

    Without saying anything, Kaduna pointed at her feet.

    It took me three seconds to see the door hidden beneath the dirt and foliage. I knelt, pulling some vines and removing some of the dirt.

    She spoke behind me.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°I saw more of those inscriptions in the statues. I think we are dealing with an organized group.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Her voice seemed amused.

    ¡°The markings feel like instructions, and they were written by different people. I¡¯m still trying to get the meaning behind the symbols, though.¡±

    Once I removed all the things on the way, I was able to see the trap door handle. It took me a couple of tries to open it, revealing a dark descent. There was a ladder that appeared to be only strong enough for one person to use it at a time.

    I glanced at the timer, and then at the Groom¡¯s schedule. Apparently, it would take at least twenty minutes for the Groom to reach the garden.

    I had to use that time well.

    ¡°I will climb down and investigate. You can stay here and try to interpret the symbols and the writings¡­¡±

    As I turned to face her, Kaduna¡¯s gaze was so intense it made the words die in my throat, my voice leaving me completely. She did not look angry or disappointed.

    It was simply¡­

    Overwhelming.

    ¡°Do you like giving orders to people you barely know, Park Eun-Woo?¡± There was no animosity or ill feelings in her voice. I could tell her words carried nothing but genuine curiosity.

    Still, it sent a chill down my spine.

    ¡°I¡­sorry. It was not my intention, I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking when I¡ª¡±

    Kaduna raised her hand, the smile never leaving her lips, her eyes never losing their entertained glow.

    ¡°Apologize not, I took no offense by your actions. I only find it amusing.¡±

    A part of me was afraid to ask, the other was too curious to ignore. ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°How you hide your true self to avoid attention, only to attract it all the same.¡± She chuckled at seeing my expression, closing her eyes briefly before waving her hand. ¡°I will do as you asked. The range of the item I gave you is good, yet not perfect. If I need you, I will send you a message. You can do the same.¡±

    I cleared my throat, the intensity of her eyes forcing me to look away.

    ¡°W-what is your full name? So that I can message you.¡±

    She turned her back, already walking away.

    ¡°My only name is Kaduna. You will find me with ease.¡±

    I stood still way after she was gone, my body trying to get back to motion as my mind processed all her words and stares.

    This woman¡­

    There is just something about her.

    I wondered if she also had a passive skill like mine, something that worked similarly to ¡®Foolish Aura¡¯. It was very likely, in fact.

    Which only made me more curious about who her Benefactor was.

    Without any more delays, I glanced to the trap door, into the black abyss¡ª

    And made my way down.

    <hr>

    Even by leaving the trap door open, it didn¡¯t take long for my vision to be enveloped by complete darkness. I had equipped my chest armor and had checked all the cards and potions in my inventory twice.

    It took me almost eight minutes to reach the end of the ladder.

    At first, I worried about the light. I had no torches or anything alike. It would be quite the feat to investigate an area when I couldn¡¯t even see my own hands. However, not five seconds after I stepped onto the ground, flames burst from the candles stuck in the walls from both sides.

    I was standing in a corridor, a faint breeze coming from my left. The path on the right seemed to end abruptly, so I followed the breeze¡¯s source.

    The air was stale and dry, and even if I tried to ignore it, the messages kept forcing my eyes to read the sentences again and again.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    Last time, the dog warned me about an impending death. And although I really wanted to know what the skill was going to warn me about, I could only use it once per day.

    From what I could see, this trial would take a long time to clear. So how many more situations would make the Yappy Dog bark?

    And which one did I need to listen to the most?

    My instincts were telling me I should simply decline. It was too early on the trial, and I was certain things would only get worse as the trial progressed. Yet I still couldn¡¯t press ¡®No¡¯.

    After walking for a few minutes, I spotted a door with a small window by the end of the hallway. I immediately slowed down my pace, trying to move more quietly.

    The small window allowed me to steal some glances into the room, confirming it was indeed empty. I opened the door slowly, the wind current getting stronger for a few seconds.

    It seemed to be a sort of operations room. There was a table in the middle, with all kinds of documents spread out, while many kinds of weapons and tools hung from the walls.

    On the other side of the room, there was an ascending staircase. More than the corridor, that room felt cold. All around me, I could feel this pressure¡ªa tension building up in my muscles and body.

    [Yappy Dog is barking]

    Once again, I ignored the message, walking toward the table. Although I could not understand any of the writing, it was easy to spot the plants and maps. One, in particular, was a design I recognized¡ªthe West Plaza Garden.

    Without thinking, I grabbed some of the maps, the ones I thought were more important, and put them in my inventory. It would be easier if I could take a picture of them with a phone, or at least make a copy. Yet since I couldn¡¯t, I simply left the remaining documents and maps out in the open.

    I tried to communicate with Kaduna, but as she had said earlier, there was no signal. I could only hear a low static. It would have to be a message. When typing her name, it brought one result. She really had no surname.

    [Found an operations room of some sort. I¡¯m bringing some of the maps with me¡ª]

    I glanced quickly at one of the walls, complementing my message.

    [and some weapons.]

    Although I was not sure if Kaduna had weapons or other armor, I couldn¡¯t let a chance like that pass by.

    Still, I didn¡¯t want to be obvious.

    I scanned the walls, searching for weapons that were as conspicuous as they seemed to be useful. There were bows, spears, maces, and polearms.

    But amidst them, hanging from belts or left around in the corners, there were small bombs. Though I could not be certain what kind of bombs they were, I grabbed at least a dozen, from different spots.

    It was at that moment that I received a reply from Kaduna.

    And it was not a pleasant one.

    [I need you

    come with haste.]

    I started rushing toward the door, my heart racing, when I heard footsteps and mumblings. Yet the sounds were not only coming from the corridor¡ª

    They were coming from the staircase as well.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    And that was the first time in my life I wished I could kill a dog.

 Fiery Reconnaissance [4]

    I had only a few seconds before one of the two groups reached the room.

    So I had to think fast.

    Staying in that room was not an option. I had no idea where the staircase would lead me, and Kaduna needed my help. No matter what, I had to go back to the ladder and climb back to the garden.

    In a hurry, I bought four more increments for Swords. Then, I closed my eyes for three seconds. Only three.

    And listened.

    I could not tell how many there were on each side, yet there were two things I was able to tell by the sounds they made. The first was that the ones coming from the corridor were in a smaller group.

    The second was that they would arrive first. But only by a couple of seconds.

    Without wasting more time, I stood against the open door, one of my hands grasping the knob tightly while the other held the Primal Sword. I could not be a second late, otherwise it would not work. Actually, I had no idea if what I was thinking would work, regardless of the synchronization.

    I kept listening to the approaching steps, and when they were less than two seconds from crossing the doorstep I appeared in front of them, the sword in position to stab whoever was in the front.

    Though my Wands was not incredibly high, it was enough to give me speed and strength to strike the first one right in the chest while I closed the door behind me swiftly, making sure to leave it open only by half an inch.

    Immediately I observed the situation in front of me. Like the servants from the garden, they were humanoid shapes wearing light armor, with bodies that seemed to be made out of flames and shadows. Yet bodies that could still be stabbed, nonetheless.

    There were four of them, and I had to take advantage of their surprise and panic¡ªbefore they could alert the others. As my sword sank into the first in line, I forced the blade upward, slashing the creature¡¯s head in half as the sword cut its way.

    I was surprised to notice how little resistance the sword had as I jumped to the others, swinging the weapon in an arc and getting two of them at the same time. It felt as if I was cutting warm butter.

    I took care of the last one before it could take out its weapon, sinking my sword into its throat. There was no blood as their bodies collapsed, the entire fight lasting less than four seconds.

    The moment the last body dropped to the ground, the other group arrived at the room behind me. I crouched, stealing a glance through the small window.

    There were at least ten creatures inside, one of them a bit taller and wearing a fancier armor¡ªlikely the leader. Whatever they were saying, I couldn¡¯t understand.

    I took my chance.

    I rushed back to the ladder, quickening my pace the farther I got from the room. The moment I began to climb back, I sent a message to Kaduna.

    [On my way.]

    I could only hope I wasn¡¯t too late, although she did not strike me as someone weak.

    Thankfully, the trap door was not locked. When I finally stepped into the garden, I had only a few seconds to relish the breath of fresh air. A few meters ahead I could see smoke, followed by a burnt scent. With sword in hand, I rushed to the location.

    And what I saw almost made me drop the sword.

    At least fifteen bodies laid on the ground, the same type of creatures I had killed a few moments before. Tall bushes surrounded the space, a couple of statues, benches, and flowers decorating the small plaza. And right in the middle stood Kaduna, black flames and golden dust running up her arms with grace as she gave a finishing blow to the last creature, slashing its throat with her elongated nails.

    When she saw me, her eyes glowed for a brief second before a smile flourished on her lips.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Good, you are here. You came faster than I thought.¡±

    I blinked a few times, still trying to find my voice. The sword in my hands suddenly felt like a toy.

    ¡°Yes, you¡­you told me to hurry.¡±

    Kaduna raised her eyebrow, amusement flooding her eyes. ¡°Oh, you thought I was in danger.¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply, blood rushing to my face.

    When she laughed, the sound made a chill run down my spine, a sound that was as lovely and warm as it was eerie and cold.

    ¡°How cute. Unfortunately, I had no need for your combat skills this time. I need help with the corpses, you see. We don¡¯t wish to cause any distress to the Groom when he comes here.¡±

    The fact she had thought so far ahead surprised me for a moment. More and more, Kaduna¡¯s existence intrigued me. Even more, I wished to know who the Benefactor behind her overwhelming aura and black flames was.

    I put away my sword. ¡°Where did they come from?¡±

    She guided me to the exact spot, another trap door hidden by vines and dirt, although now more visible. I opened it, confirming it had the same layout as the one she had found out before.

    The difference was, this time I could see the end of the ladder and a similar corridor, the torches still lit on the walls.

    Which meant there was probably an underground system, with its paths and rooms connecting in some way.

    ¡°I can go down and check if there are any rooms we can hide them in.¡±

    Kaduna glanced down, thinking it over. ¡°Hm, judging by their appearances they must be a mercenary group of some kind. If this Trial is to be challenging, they might be quite high in numbers, especially if they can afford to send so many members simply to survey the area.¡±

    ¡°So, it would be in our best interest to alarm them as little as possible, is what you mean?¡±

    Her smile got wider. ¡°You are quite bright, Park Eun-Woo. Indeed, I believe it would be best if we could conceal them without letting their comrades know they were eliminated.¡±

    She had a point, one I strongly agreed with. That Trial not only had its own risks¡ªit was way too detailed. To the Groom and Bride¡¯s schedules, to how the squads and teams were organized. It was too complex, far more than any other Trial we had done so far¡ªnot that there had been that many.

    Instead of raising the group¡¯s attention and forcing them to make drastic¡ªand more aggressive¡ªchanges to their already established plans¡­

    It was best to silently drive them into a corner.

    I kept staring at those corpses, thinking. Wishing any of us had a skill to make them simply disappear.

    Then I had an idea.

    A stupid and silly idea.

    ¡°Help me with a body,¡± I asked her, trying to raise one of the corpses. Although she seemed curious, Kaduna said nothing, aiding me with the body until it was standing.

    I opened my inventory, the screen appearing in front of me and showing all its tabs and items.

    Then I pushed the body toward the inventory screen.

    And it went right in.

    When I met Kaduna¡¯s golden eyes, I was grinning.

    ¡°Apparently, our inventories can be more useful than we previously thought.¡±

    And Kaduna smiled back.

    <hr>

    We had a couple more encounters with the mercenaries.

    To see Kaduna¡¯s skills from the start¡­it was almost frightening. I had been impressed by Kurosawa and A¨ªda¡¯s skills in the First Trial. Abilities that made me feel small and weak, skills that made me wonder exactly what the extent of the Benefactors¡¯ powers was.

    Yet with Kaduna¡­

    It was not only a matter of skill. It was her entire being.

    Most mercenaries would fall on their knees the moment she glared at them, their humanoid shapes trembling and losing their form before Kaduna¡¯s black flames consumed them. And as I watched her, it was as if using the flames was easier than breathing. Simpler than blinking.

    Which made me think of what would happen when she got serious. Or what other skills she had.

    Per the schedule, the Groom entered the garden at the exact time it said he would. His clothes were dashing, shades of red, black, and gold. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was a king or an emperor.

    Like the other creatures in the Trial, the Groom was made of flames and shadows, yet there was one difference. It was almost as if they were concealing his identity, rather than being his body.

    And even though I was watching from afar, I could sense an aura around him. One that demanded subjugation.

    Although I was expecting to see him, it was not as easy to spot Kurosawa Touma. There were three groups, each composed of at least six people. And most of them seemed to be quite tense, their eyes too alert.

    Our eyes met briefly, yet Kurosawa neither said nor did anything. He did seem to be the type of person who took this kind of mission seriously.

    [You have received a message]

    Huh.

    [Report me your current findings.]

    I bit my lip in order not to laugh. That guy, he had no way with words at all.

    I wrote him everything Kaduna and I had discovered, from the trap doors to the maps and bombs I stole. Then I remembered I never showed her the maps.

    ¡°Kaduna, here. These might be useful to us.¡±

    I placed the maps on top of a bush, her eyes lighting up.

    Her hands spread the papers around, tracing the writings with her fingers. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    It took me a few seconds to realize she was not only staring at the writing.

    Kaduna was reading them.

    ¡°Wait, you know this language?¡±

    At first, she seemed a bit taken aback by my question, but her surprise soon melted into curiosity and amusement.

    ¡°Indeed, I can. It¡¯s fascinating you were able to grab these without even knowing what they were talking about.¡± She leaned a bit closer to me, her voice lower. ¡°Or perhaps luck was on your side.¡±

    Not even I was certain which case it was.

    I wanted to ask her so many things.

    What language was that.

    What the maps were saying.

    Did she know anything about tarot cards.

    Yet when I opened my mouth, trumpets echoed throughout the entire garden, the entire castle.

    I didn¡¯t even need to check the schedule to know what that meant. Not when I had the system''s message alongside to let me know the Third Trial was officially starting.

    For the Bride had finally arrived.

 A Murderous Flame [1]

    [Things here are fine. My group is one of the assigned to protect the Bride.

    You and coat guy are the same. You both sent me potions I had no use for.]

    [For someone your age, you could talk cuter. Perhaps a ¡®thank you for caring, mister¡¯.]

    [I¡¯m not my sister. But since you want it so much, here.

    Thanks, old man. Next time save the potions for yourself. You probably need them more than I do.]

    I laughed, my heart both hurt and relieved. It did bring me some comfort to know Hal was well. Though he should realize already, I was not that old.

    I was still in my mid-twenties, c¡¯mon.

    ¡°Did you get an amusing message?¡± Kaduna¡¯s voice reached me, bringing me back from my thoughts.

    ¡°Amusing is not a word I would use. So, what do the maps say?¡±

    According to the schedules, neither the Bride nor Groom would visit the Garden for the next hour. That gave us more time to explore the underground system and learn more about the mercenaries¡¯ plans.

    ¡°Most of these maps are related to the Bride¡¯s schedule. They have notes and observations of previous times she visited the castle, about her most likely behaviors and spots she is likely to visit. They were quite thorough. Makes you wonder how they got all this information, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Kaduna smiled, almost as if to herself, her golden eyes wandering through the writings.

    Her answer to my earlier question still bothered me somewhat.

    ¡¸How do you know this language? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my mother tongue. I¡¯m speaking it right now, as a matter of fact. ¡¹

    I wanted to ask what language was it, yet there was this dark spark in her gaze. Almost like a warning, one that told me I should ask no more about this matter.

    And I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Do you think their main target is the Bride?¡±

    ¡°It certainly looks like it. This map here is for the East Wing, where the Bride is currently located. Do you see these paths? They connect to most of the rooms, and there are a couple of them highlighted. One is for an escape route, while the other¡ª¡±

    ¡°Connects with the Bride¡¯s chamber, right?¡±

    Kaduna nodded. ¡°From what I see, they¡¯ve prepared for multiple occasions. They were supposed to take out the guards on patrol and replace them. It makes you wonder if they were successful in other groups¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, while my eyes remained focused on the East Wing maps. We were not designed for that area, yet Hal was likely with the Bride at that moment.

    You saw what the boy can do. He can handle some danger.

    But he is still a boy.

    He¡¯s still just a boy.

    ¡°Do you mind if I go to the East Wing for a bit? There¡¯s something I want to check there.¡±

    Although she raised an eyebrow, Kaduna¡¯s smile remained on her lips.

    ¡°I do not mind at all, no. It will take some time until either the Bride or the Groom has any business in the Garden, or the Wedding Hall. You may do me a favor and check these passages while you are there.¡±

    I took the East Wing maps, making my way there with somewhat rushed steps. Even though I was quickening my pace, it was almost impossible to ignore the magnitude and overwhelming presence of the castle itself.

    Its warm hues and majestic structures made me feel like a lost child in an antique museum, one that could barely admire and appreciate the true value of what I was seeing.

    This is probably the Court of Wands¡¯ castle¡­

    It was a mere possibility, yet one I believed to be quite likely.

    When I finally reached the East Wing, I was stopped by six humans. Two blocked the door with their weapons, while the other four shifted in their position with hands resting on their swords¡¯ hilts. They appeared to be participants as well, given their armors, yet there was something about their eyes¡­

    They lacked light.

    ¡°None shall enter the East Wing while the Bride is getting ready. Go back to your post, guard.¡±

    Did that make sense? If the Bride¡¯s squad belonged to another kingdom, or another Court for that matter, perhaps it could be a reasonable request. For the Bride or the Groom to not want any outsiders.

    However, something about those six humans was bothering me.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    Even before I read the system¡¯s message, I was able to see. It was extremely faint, almost imperceptible. But from within their armors, as if it couldn¡¯t be contained, flames escaped.

    Flames blended with shadows.

    ¡¸¡­they were supposed to take out the guards on patrol and replace them.¡¹

    Kaduna¡¯s voice echoed in my mind.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    I smiled, waving the rolled maps in my hand. Unless they looked inside, the maps looked like any other scroll.

    ¡°I was sent by the Groom himself to bring this letter straight to the Bride¡¯s hands. Do you wish to explain to him why you stopped one of his personal guards and prevented his message from being relayed?¡±

    The "humans" furrowed.

    ¡°You do not wear the brands and armor of His Highness'' personal guard.¡±

    Lowering my voice, I leaned a bit closer to them.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? The Groom is concerned about our security. Some believe there might have been a breach. He does not wish to alert the enemy forces. Which is the reason why I was sent here; check on the Bride and report back to His Highness. He does not wish to concern his Bride with these matters, you see, so we must handle this quietly.¡±

    If I was right, they wouldn¡¯t want to raise any suspicions. Especially after going through all the trouble of replacing the guards. If I was wrong, however¡­

    I was more than certain I could take them all.

    They glanced at each other as if they were having a silent conversation. Then the two who were blocking the door stepped aside and let me in.

    Only after the door had closed behind me did I start running.

    The halls were deserted and hauntingly quiet, were it not for the sound of my steps echoing through the corridors. According to the maps, the Bride would be on the second floor. From what I recalled from the schedules A¨ªda gave me, no events were happening in the East Wing. The only thing set to happen was for the Bride to get ready.

    Still, shouldn¡¯t there be servants? Helpers?

    More people from the Escort Squad?

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    No, not yet. It didn¡¯t feel like the time yet.

    I finished climbing the long staircase, sparing only a brief glance at the map to check in which direction the Bride¡¯s chamber was. I turned right, counting the doors until I spotted the marks on the floor, my heart dropping. Blood.

    And I already knew the creatures did not bleed.

    The trail disappeared behind one of the doors, and I didn¡¯t even have to look at the maps again to know it was the chamber I was looking for.

    I kicked the door open, sword already in hand. I could not even access the situation, the creatures rushing at me with their weapons aiming at my throat, head, and heart. I blocked some attacks while dodging others, their movements slower and weaker compared to mine.

    It made me wonder how much stronger I could become if I kept investing in Wands.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the corpses to start falling, and when the last creature finally stumbled to the side as I removed my sword from its neck, I was able to see the state of the room.

    I saw where all that blood had come from.

    The Bride¡¯s chamber was wide and spacious, even more than I had previously thought. For even with all those bodies, it still felt vast.

    Apart from the dozen humanoid creatures that laid at my feet, there were at least twenty bodies spread across the room. Some people were missing their limbs, while others had broken and slashed necks.

    I was afraid to call his name, even more to search for a small body among so many.

    [Tell me where you are right now.]

    I sent a message, my fingers gripping the sword so hard it was as if I wanted the sword to enter my skin. Seconds became minutes and soon I could not wait anymore.

    ¡°Hal? Are you here?¡± I tried to not let my voice shake so much or to sound desperate. How successful I was, I could not tell.

    Instead of an answer, I heard a creek. A door slowly opening, almost as if it was too shy to be acknowledged. I glanced to the side, spotting a wardrobe. The door appeared to be open only a few inches, and whether it was open before I could not tell. I crossed the room in a few heartbeats, stepping in a few hands and legs even though I tried my best to avoid the corpses.

    I took a deep breath before closing my fingers on the handles, opening the wardrobe in one go.

    I could almost feel my heart melt into a puddle at my feet. A heart that no longer had any strength to beat or race against my chest.

    ¡°¡­why are you staring at me like that, old man? You look really ugly.¡±

    Hal was lying down at the bottom of the wardrobe, his body almost hidden by the many fabrics and dresses hanging above him. When I pushed those aside and saw him, I clenched my fists.

    His eyes were sunken, sweat running down his neck and drenching his shirt. He had an arm holding his stomach, red tainting the white fabric while the strong smell coming out from the wound could not be ignored.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t see yourself right now. I¡¯m telling you, children should look cuter, you know.¡±

    I sent a message to Kurosawa. He replied a few seconds later, sending what I had asked.

    [I expect a report about your situation soon.]

    [You have received a gift]

    I took the new potion from my inventory, getting on my knees and leaning closer to him. I was about to help him drink it when he slapped my hand away.

    ¡°I can drink it myself. Give it to me.¡±

    I snorted, glad to see he was feeling good enough to keep that temper of his. As he drank it, his complexion started to get better, relief spreading across his face.

    Unfortunately, I could not wait too long to ask. There were many things I wanted to ask him. How was he feeling, what had happened, how did he get so hurt¡­

    Yet there was one thing I had to ask above all the others. Because this was a Trial, and failure meant death.

    ¡°Where is the Bride?¡±

    The look Hal gave me was enough to make my melted heart whole again. To make it shake, freeze, and crumble all over again.

    ¡°They took her.¡±

    For a missing Bride would easily kill us all.

 A Murderous Flame [2]

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    <hr>

    was strange.

    It looked lonely.

 Bonus Chapter - Character Profile 6#

    Name: Kaduna

    <div>

    Age: ???

    Blood Type: AB +

    MBTI: ISTJ (I - 54%, N - 85%, T - 64%, J - 75%)

    Astrological Sign: Scorpio

    Benefactor: ???

    Destiny: House of Swords

    Favorite colors: White

    Likes: Being surprised, being proven wrong, rebellious spirits, exquisite cuisine

    Dislikes: Ignorance, dull people, lack of effort, lack of manners, false confidence, weak conviction

    Most Embarrassing Memory: -- --

    Biggest Pet Peeve: Being touched without permission

 A Murderous Flame [3]

Dammit, why am I remembering this now?

    a monster

    This is good. We are doing good. Perhaps this Trial won¡¯t be much more complicated than this.

 A Murderous Flame [4]

    [Thank you for letting me know.

    I will see what I can find out from her.]

    I explained the situation to Kaduna, and hopefully, she would be able to find something of value from the Bride herself.

    Meanwhile, me and Kurosawa were in an impasse.

    ¡°We should focus on the tasks at hand. Protect the Bride and Groom, eliminate any interference, and make sure the wedding goes as planned.¡±

    ¡°Yet what if the Bride is working together with the mercenaries? What if she is planning to do something with the Groom?¡±

    ¡°If she tries anything, we stop it. If the group attempts anything, we kill them. It¡¯s simple.¡±

    ¡°You are being narrow-minded.¡±

    ¡°And you are being unnecessary.¡±

    As I became more frustrated and annoyed, Kurosawa¡¯s words became harsher and colder.

    After I told him the entire situation with the Bride, we agreed it was best for us to meet. Since the Groom was going to visit the Bride soon, I went to the small shrine close to the West Garden.

    While the Groom was praying, Kurosawa stepped away from his team so we could talk a bit more privately. After all, we didn¡¯t know if the Groom could understand us.

    Yet soon enough, he and I came to a disagreement.

    I let out a frustrated sigh, massaging my temples. This guy was giving me a headache.

    ¡°Listen¡ªwe can¡¯t shut down the idea like that. We must at least keep our minds open.¡±

    The man chuckled, crossing his arms. ¡°If we waste our time and energy by considering every single possibility, we will scatter our efforts and end up with a sub-par performance. And you shouldn¡¯t forget; I am paying you to bring excellence, not mediocrity.¡±

    I swallowed back a scream.

    If I could punch him only once¡­

    A few meters in front of us the Groom began to stand up, signaling the end of our talk. I clenched my fists.

    ¡°Fine. I will make sure to bring you great results, then.¡±

    Kurosawa barely glanced at me as he got ready to move.

    ¡°Report to me if anything of importance occurs.¡±

    And just like that, the Groom and his squad of Royal Guards walked away, going toward the East Wing to meet the Bride.

    Hal was behind me, leaning against a stone pillar with both hands in his pockets.

    ¡°You are not actually dropping this, are you?¡±

    Hah, that was funny. The kid was talking as if he knew.

    Or perhaps I was just predictable.

    ¡°All I need to do is prove I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°And if you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t get paid,¡± I replied with a smile, my fingers moving as I wrote a message.

    ¡°Who are you messaging?¡± Though Hal¡¯s voice sounded bored cold his eyes betrayed his curiosity.

    ¡°Someone that might know the relationship between the Bride and Groom better than us.¡±

    When I got a reply, I held back a laugh.

    That person was currently at the Wedding Hall.

    Perhaps my luck hadn¡¯t abandoned completely, after all.

    <hr>

    ¡°Those two don¡¯t have a single thing in common, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    It was amazing how someone could change so much in such a short time frame.

    A¨ªda looked as if she hadn¡¯t slept for weeks, and she never stopped doing her tasks as she talked. Walking from one side to the other, carrying satins, flowers, confetti, moving dishes and tables, and shouting back to servants and other people.

    Suddenly I was relieved I was not placed on the Design Squad.

    ¡°And I mean nothing at all. From guest lists and table arrangements to personal tastes, they don¡¯t agree with anything. The Groom wanted bright, vivid colors while the Bride preferred pale and pastel tones. He wanted to skip the ceremony and vows and just have the Bride walk down the aisle to sign the marriage certificate. She wanted to keep the ceremony and vows without signing the certificate.¡±

    ¡°Would that even be possible?¡± I asked with confusion filling my eyes.

    ¡°Apparently, as long as there are enough eyewitnesses, the marriage would be considered valid even without a certificate¡­¡± A¨ªda let out a sigh, her voice showing the strain and stress her eyes would not.

    I glanced over to the decoration. The banners and carpets were all warm colors¡ªshades of bright red, glowing yellow, and fierce orange. However, all flowers, napkins¡ªeven the decoration of the deserts¡ªwere pastel shades.

    ¡°There was more information the Trial gave us¡ªI¡¯m not sure how they are relevant yet. Perhaps you will be able to tell, since you are asking me this.¡±

    By the way A¨ªda spoke, it was as if she already knew everything by heart.

    ¡°The Bride doesn¡¯t want to have children so soon, the Groom wants a child in their first year of marriage. She has a formal and respectful relationship with her in-laws, while he doesn¡¯t get along with his family. Well, the Bride also has a sour relationship with her parents, so maybe they have this in common.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m assuming it was not love at first sight.¡±

    People did say opposites attract, yet in this situation¡­

    The woman laughed, the sound filled with mockery.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they ended up killing each other at this point.¡±

    It¡¯s possible I reacted to her words in some way, for when A¨ªda glanced at me her body almost froze as her eyes became darker, almost scared.

    ¡°Wait¡­is this why you are asking? Did something happen or¡ª¡°

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Yet. ¡°But I want to prepare for situations that might happen. That¡¯s all. Is there anything else you can tell me about their relationship?¡±

    The worry in her gaze did not fade away, her voice getting lower and more uncertain.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really think about anything¡­we didn¡¯t receive much information about their relationship itself. It was more related to their particular tastes, and opinions regarding the wedding.¡±

    Something about what Aida was telling me¡­

    Something about the lying bride, and that whole situation¡­

    It felt like a puzzle. One with missing pieces and diversions, one that didn¡¯t wish to reveal its real purpose. That was forcing me to look at things in a certain way.

    I¡¯m missing something¡­

    ¡°Can you send me a copy of everything that was informed to you about the Bride and the Groom? Like you did with the schedules.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it will only take a second.¡±

    I watched as Aida touched the air in front of her a few times, and soon enough I received a message.

    I raised my eyebrow.

    ¡°How did you send those so fast?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is an option here to share these details with other people. At first, I thought it could be limited to the Design Squad, but since I can also share them with you, I guess it¡¯s a new feature for this Trial.¡±

    Now this is interesting¡­

    Although we had been divided into different Squads, it was almost as if the Trial was encouraging us to depend on each other. To collaborate.

    And certainly, knowing the schedules for both the Bride and Groom was a great help. Knowing someone in the Royal Guard and the Escort Squad to pass information also made things easier.

    Yet was that all?

    Was protecting the Bride and Groom everything this Trial was about?

    ¡°Eun-Woo? Do you need anything else?¡±

    Her voice brought me back, her gaze hinting that was not the first time she called me.

    ¡°Yes-I mean, no! This is enough for now, thank you.¡± I gave a short nod, smiling as my eyes wandered through the wedding hall. ¡°If I need anything else, I will let you know. I will check out if there is anything suspicious around here. Message me if you need anything.¡±

    Though I didn¡¯t ask, Hal also started to check the tables and chairs, as well as the pillars.

    In the end, we didn¡¯t find anything. No marks, no traps, no nothing.

    I opened the last message Aida had sent me, comparing the information between the Bride and Groom. And just like she had explained, the two of them were like oil and water.

    It was almost as if they had done it on purpose.

    He had more of a sweet tooth, she loved sour and bitter food.

    He liked going outdoors, enjoying the sun and warmer temperatures. She was fond of staying indoors, and rainy, cloudy days.

    The Bride didn¡¯t like long travels and loved books, the Groom had a thirst for adventures and long journeys.

    There were only two things that had some similarity between them, the only thing that would catch my eyes every time I read it.

    Neither of them had a good relationship with their parents. And both of them preferred some part of the ceremony didn¡¯t happen.

    Almost as if they were being forced.

    I checked the schedule one more time, an idea surging in my mind as I calculated the time.

    ¡°Hal, that skill of yours. The one that tells you when someone is lying. Does it have a limit?¡±

    The boy furrowed, suspicion flooding in both his eyes and his voice.

    ¡°No. Why do you want to know?¡±

    "I want you to use this skill, to check something."

    Because if the Trial wouldn¡¯t tell me everything I wanted to know¡ª

    I would just have to ask the happy couple directly.

 A Murderous Flame [5]

    If I timed it right, I could meet both the Groom and the Bride.

    Although it would be tricky.

    According to the schedule, in the next few minutes they would part ways so that the Bride could finish getting ready for the ceremony. Then, the Groom would take a last stroll in the garden before he started greeting the guests.

    I planned to meet the Groom on his way to the garden.

    ¡°Trench guy will get mad at you.¡±

    What an acute observation from a cute kid.

    ¡°Great. I hate that smug face of his.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of screwing things up? We don¡¯t know what would happen if we fail the conditions of this Trial.¡±

    I almost tripped, my legs missing a few steps before I kept with the fast pace. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to compromise the success of the Trial, rest assured.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure you won¡¯t?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t.

    So I guess I simply had to foolishly believe in myself.

    It didn¡¯t take too long for us to spot the Groom, alongside the Royal Guard. His presence alone was enough to make my steps become hesitant, to make my heart skip a beat.

    There was this dominance, this assertiveness to his figure. It made me wonder what I would be able to see in his gaze if his eyes were not hidden among those flames and shadows.

    I took a quick breath, moving forward until I was only a few meters away from His Royal Highness. I bowed, avoiding the burning glare of my beloved employer.

    ¡°Pardon my insolence, Your Highness. I have something to report.¡±

    [You have received a message]

    Even though I could see Kurosawa Touma typing mid-air, I ignored the message.

    I could not tell if the Groom was looking at me or through me when he answered.

    [The Groom wishes to know what this is about]

    ¡°It¡¯s something related to your fianc¨¦e. Something I must share with you, and you alone, Your Highness.¡± Kurosawa took one step forward, his fists clenched.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    [The Groom asks if it¡¯s related to the Bride.]

    Has he heard anything about the incident?

    No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. Then how come it was the first possibility that crossed his mind?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t provide more details until we have more privacy, Your Majesty. However, you may take one of your guards with you, if that will bring you some peace of mind.¡±

    I glanced at Kurosawa, who kept eying me with pure rage.

    Such a temperamental boss, this one.

    [The Groom is suspicious.]

    [The Groom wishes to know what you want to discuss.]

    [The Groom agrees to follow you.]

    I bowed once again, concealing my smile. I was not at all surprised when Kurosawa was the one guard who followed us, guiding us to a more isolated area, away from prying eyes and ears.

    Only after glancing around a few times, making sure we were definitely alone, did I go straight to the point.

    ¡°You were right in your previous assumption, Your Highness. Sometime after her arrival, your bride was kidnapped.¡±

    [The Groom is shocked.]

    Even though the Groom¡¯s face was concealed, I saw it clearly. How his body froze, some tension spreading through his muscles.

    ¡°Let me rush to say, she is safe. After me and my partner worked together with the Patrol Squad, we managed to track down the responsible party and rescue the Bride.¡± I pointed at Hal, who was by my side, watching the Groom¡¯s reaction.

    His shoulders relaxed, slightly.

    ¡°Although the Bride asked us to keep the event concealed from you, I thought it was in her best interest if you were aware of this group¡¯s ill intentions regarding your fianc¨¦e, Your Highness.¡±

    [The Groom is deep in thought]

    [The Groom is contemplating what to say in response]

    In contrast, I felt I could say word by word what my "boss" wanted to say to me, only by the way he was looking at me.

    ''Park Eun-Woo, what are you doing?''

    It was almost as if I could hear his voice in my head.

    [The Groom wishes to express his gratitude first]

    [He thanks the brave soldiers who rescued his fianc¨¦e]

    I bowed, glancing briefly toward Hal.

    ¡°We were but following our duties, Your Highness. There is no need to thank us. However, I must ask¡­do you have any idea of who could be responsible for this? Someone or a group that harbors ill intentions toward your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    [The Groom is hesitating]

    Oh?

    [The Groom says he is unaware of such a person]

    ¡°I see, that is unfortunate then. But not to worry, we will not let any harm befall the Bride. We shall do our very best to make sure you have a perfect, joyful wedding.¡±

    There was a long pause.

    [The Groom is glad to hear that]

    [The Groom shall entrust the Bride¡¯s safety to you]

    I nodded briefly. ¡°You can count on us, Your Highness.¡±

    [The Groom asks if this is all you wished to discuss]

    Repressing a smile, I shifted in my place pretending I was uncomfortable.

    ¡°Actually, if you would allow me, Your Highness, I have no means to know when I will have such a privilege again, so I would like to take this chance to ask for some of your wisdom.¡±

    His stance changed, his body becoming a bit more relaxed.

    [The Groom is surprised.]

    [The Groom asks what ails you.]

    I had to suppress a laugh as I saw the frown on Kurosawa¡¯s face. I purposely took a depressed stance, lowering my voice and my gaze.

    ¡°Very recently I received news from my hometown, news that brings great distress to my heart. I am being summoned by my family, as they demand I give up my position at your and Your Majesties'' side, so I can marry into a prestigious family. I came from a humble upbringing, you see, so our betrothal would bring great peace of mind to my parents.¡±

    [The Groom is silent.]

    [The Groom is waiting for your next words.]

    I just need a final push.

    ¡±Yet my soul and heart belong to you, Your Highness. There are many dreams I aim to accomplish by serving you; being here brings me great joy. To marry someone and not be able to love them with all my heart, I feel I could never forgive myself for such a hideous and disrespectful act. They deserve someone who can love them fully. I am torn about what I should do. Could you grace me with an advice, Your Highness?¡±

    I bowed, my heart beating so fast I thought it would explode out of my chest and run away. Certainly, the Groom couldn¡¯t know I was lying. Yet what if the Court also had abilities? What if they had similar powers to Hal?

    If the Groom started to suspect me, not only would I lose his trust but I could put the Trial in jeopardy.

    [The Groom asks you to raise your head.]

    As I did so, it was my turn to be shocked as he closed our distance and touched my shoulder. As the Groom¡¯s hand touched me, it was as if all worries and anxiety were purged from my body, and for the briefest of moments, I saw the Groom¡¯s eyes.

    And I recognized that pair of eyes.

    [The Groom admires your raw honesty and passion.]

    [He says there is nothing wrong in being truthful with oneself.]

    [The Groom states that family is important, but so are your heart¡¯s true desires.]

    [If your entire heart cannot be given, then you are doing a disservice to both yourself and your betrothed.]

    [The Groom says it¡¯s your choice in the end.]

    [Yet he expresses how the heart¡¯s truth should not be doubted.]

    For a moment, I felt my eyes burn.

    Everything I said, they were but lies to get the information I wanted. A role I was playing. Then why¡ª

    ¡­why did it feel like he was talking to me?

    Not to my current self, Park Eun-Woo¡ª

    But the old self I had forsaken and buried deep within my memories?

    I took a deep breath, averting my gaze from the Groom¡¯s and his overwhelming presence.

    ¡°I cannot express how grateful I am to hear your words, Your Highness. Thank you for bestowing your wisdom upon me.¡±

    He took a few steps back, and it was almost as if I could feel his eyes staring at me. Burning and scorching all the way through my soul.

    [The Groom wishes you a good day.]

    I bowed one last time, watching as the Groom left with Kurosawa. Not even five seconds later, my ¡°boss¡± sent me four messages. I would read them later.

    ¡°Hal.¡±

    The boy had his hands in his pockets, his eyes almost telling me the answer for him.

    ¡°You already suspected, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did, but I still need you to confirm.¡±

    Hal averted his gaze, looking at the direction the Groom went.

    ¡°He lied twice. The first time was when he said he had no idea who could be behind the kidnapping. The second time was¡ª¡±

    ¡°When he said he was glad we would make sure he had a joyful wedding.¡±

    As I finished his sentence, Hal confirmed. His reddish eyes suddenly became darker.

    ¡°Do you think the Groom is somewhat responsible?¡±

    Though I shook my head, I could not be sure.

    Not yet.

    I glanced at the time, checking the schedules again.

    ¡°If we want to find the answers, we need to hurry. We need to talk with the Bride while she¡¯s still alone with Kaduna.¡±

    Because she could actually give us just the pieces we needed to get the puzzle right.

 A Murderous Flame [6]

    [The Bride is afraid.]

    [The Bride is conflicted.]

    [The Bride is shaken by Kaduna¡¯s words.]

    [The Bride is anxious.]

    [The Bride is showing unshakable will!]

    What I wouldn¡¯t give to have a look at her eyes right now¡­

    The Bride is showing unshakable will!¡¹

    He is not wrong¡­

 Sinful Embers, Boastful Tears [1]

    [The Groom is shaking with anger!]

    [The 2nd Prince is trying to conceal his fear]

    [The 2nd Prince is furious.]

    [The Groom is distressed.]

    You don¡¯t say.

    had impacted the Groom¡¯s decisions, somewhat.

    What am I doing?

    was happy.

    was different. Someone who had experience.

    <hr>

 Notice: Minor Delay + Cute Poem

    Heya, folks.

    I had some demands this weekend and had no time at work to write diligently do my job while multitasking. I will still post 2 chapters this week, yet I may post the next one Wednesday and the following on Friday (or maybe Saturday).

    My apologies m(_ _)m

    Hope y''all are doing well, meanwhile!

    Also, since it says I need at least 500 words to publish a chapter, here it is a sweet Nerd Poem I wrote years ago plus some random rambling. Enjoy.

    A Geek Poem

    When I first met you, I knew

    That my love had began

    For to me, those beautiful eyes

    Shined like the most powerful sharingan.

    Our adventure would be legendary

    Would even make Bilbo Baggins jealous

    And if you ever need some MP or HP

    I will show you just how much I can be zealous.

    We will drink lots and lots of butterbeer

    And play with our Patronos in sight

    And don¡¯t you worry, if any Morlocks appear

    I would never give up without an epic fight.

    This love is just too powerful

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.You can check this up with J.A.R.V.I.S

    It¡¯s such a marvelous thing

    We would even receive a visit from TARDIS.

    We would be like Bulma and Vegeta

    The best couple the world has ever known

    And when I got to be one of the DigiDestined

    You would totally be my Digimon.

    Not even the gods can kill our love

    Kratos would even confirm that

    And they can call and search in all galaxy

    No one will ever best us in combat.

    I may not be the greatest Batman

    And you may not be Pikachu

    But I can always be your Robin

    And I will always choose you.

    You¡¯re the Force to my Jedi

    The stars in my sky

    Like the hat to my Indiana

    We were meant to be, no one can deny.

    We may not be perfect

    But we are geeks alright

    Life is not always that sweet

    But we don¡¯t need to worry about that tonight.

    Random Rumbling

    Why is that Digimon does not receive the same love as Pokemon? Sure, Pokemon games are fun and all, great for pop culture references when you wanna be funny. But when it comes to story and anime, Digimon is clearly superior.

    Character arcs, villains, development, freaking awesome, and epic evolution song¡ªit has absolutely everything. Yet when you say you prefer Digimon a thousand times over Pokemon, people look at you weird. This makes no sense.

    Digimon deserves more love.

    On another topic, Danganronpa V3 ending ruined everything. Danganronpa 2 was a masterpiece in terms of storytelling, though the first one had more of my favorite characters by the end. Yet they were both beautiful games. V3, on the other hand, chewed my heart with rotten teeth and spat on the image of its predecessors. V3 is a perfect example of how sometimes the destination is freaking important, no matter how pretty the journey was or how hard it made you cry.

    (if you are wondering what Danganronpa and Digimon have in common, it''s that both have a cute animal on the main stage).

 Sinful Embers, Boastful Tears [2]

    ¡°Where are we looking for, exactly?¡±

    I surprised myself by how calm I was opening drawers and rummaging through clothes, stationery, and papers in a room that did not belong to me. A part of me felt like a burglar; sneaking, and grabbing things with my sleazy hands. Yet the other part¡ªthe vast majority of my mind¡ªwas focused on the task in front of me.

    Clues

    We needed more information. More secrets, more political drama, more anything.

    ¡°Any note, any letter, anything that may be connected to the coup, the Bride, or the wedding,¡± I replied to A¨ªda, going over a pile of documents.

    She gave me a silent nod, her eyes just as focused as she searched from the inner pockets of coats and jackets to the trash bin beside the bureau table.

    Minutes passed by, neither of us saying anything. The countdown floating on top of my screen the constant reminder of the little time we had. Then after some time, I heard her voice again. And there was something about her tone, a raw honesty that made her words tremble and resonate¡­it made my body stop and listen.

    ¡°Why do you think we are here?¡± Before I could infer what she meant, her eyes met mine; hazel and blue piercing the gray. ¡°Not only in this Trial but in this isle. This place. Why do you think we are being forced to do all those things?¡±

    I lowered the papers in my hand, catching a glimpse of the mirror in front of me. Of my reflection.

    Of Park Eun-Woo.

    Did I care why we were here?

    Only enough to understand our situation¡ªmy situation. Only enough so I could do what I had to in order to preserve this life. This body.

    Yet one thing was clear to me. The more time we passed here, the more Trials we faced, the more rules we had to follow, more certain I became of one fact.

    ¡°We are being tested.¡±

    She did not seem surprised by my response.

    ¡°But why? By who? What kind of monster would force so many people to participate in these sickening Trials? What do they want us to prove?¡±

    ¡°¡­does it matter?¡± My voice sounded hollow, distant. ¡°By the way we have been treated so far, I don¡¯t expect answers to fall into our laps. Whether is that our struggle is far too entertaining, or rules that bind not only us but the system and whoever is using it to control us, nothing changes. We¡¯ll have to keep completing these Trials, so we can live.¡±

    A¨ªda lowered her head, her eyes conflicted. For a moment, I thought she wouldn¡¯t say anything anymore, as the seconds began to stretch. She continued to rummage inside pockets and corners, while I skimmed through documents and scrolls.

    But then her words made my fingers freeze, and my head throb.

    ¡°What is the last thing you remember? Before coming here.¡±

    My movements ceased. In my mind, I sensed a black hole. An abyss that sucked all the warmth from my body, all the blood from my veins.

    I woke up in an enclosed space; a cubicle. A place where the only light came from a screen that kept asking me who would I save in the Trolley Problem. I remembered my name, I remembered my life, I remembered my face before coming to this place.

    Yet what about the day before? No, not even the day before.

    Hours. Minutes.

    How did I end up in that dark space? How did I get a new body and a new name?

    ¡°You can¡¯t remember either, can you?¡±

    I turned to her, a bitterness spreading in my mouth as I shook my head.

    A¨ªda gave me a broken smile before continuing her search.

    ¡°In our Squad, we were constantly given individual points for our performance in pleasing the Bride and Groom. The system never told us why, and the rules never explained what the points would be used for.¡± She gave a pause, her next words burning and shaking with a quiet rage. ¡°When we finished our tasks, the members who scored less than the average were eliminated. I watched them burn until there was nothing but ashes.¡±

    Apparently, fire was a constant theme for the Court of Wands.

    A¨ªda let out a dry laugh.

    ¡°I believe in trust, you see. In leading a just life. We were thrown here without any explanation, and not only are we being forced to comply with these rules and Trials, we were also stripped of a very important memory.¡±

    I remained in silence, unsure of what I could say.

    ¡°You may be right in that it doesn¡¯t matter what is demanded of us, or how many situations like this we must face since we need to abide by this place¡¯s rules to survive. But they don¡¯t have my trust. Nor do they have my will.¡±

    Somehow, I found myself admiring her spirit. Her conviction.

    Kurosawa Touma was dedicated, proficient, competent. He followed the rules, he completed his tasks.

    I was a selfish achiever. An exploiter. I saw the rules, then tried to see how I could bend them. I had one set goal, so it didn¡¯t matter what I had to do in order to achieve it.

    Yet Aida spoke of justice. Wiliness. Trust. Words that when I tasted them in my mouth, rolled over my tongue, meant little¡ªalmost nothing. Because my previous life had taught me a different side of those words, different meanings they could have. How easily these words got corrupted and forgotten.

    Yet somehow, when she spoke them¡­

    It made me think she meant every single word. That the world she lived in was different from mine.

    And that made me envious.

    I opened my mouth, still uncertain of what words I would say. What would be the right thing to say.

    ¡°Eun-Woo, I think I found something.¡± Her tone completely shifted, making my heart race as I closed our distance in a few heartbeats. ¡°Look.¡±

    In a small dresser beside the bed, there were three drawers. A¨ªda opened the first two without any issues, yet the bottom one opened only halfway.

    As if it was stuck.

    Together, we removed the top drawers, yet even then we still couldn¡¯t see what was stuck. I was ready to break the entire dresser apart when A¨ªda gently pushed me to the side.

    Once again, I saw a red glow pulsating around her hands as black and silver stars began to surround her like shooting stars and small galaxies. As her hands ran over the dresser, the stars followed¡ªsticking to the wood as their shine continued to grow.

    Soon enough, stars covered the entire dresser apart from the bottom drawer. As A¨ªda¡¯s hands moved in the air, the stars began to vibrate and glow brighter, heat emanating from them. Then, just like that¡ª

    The wood turned into the greenest of leaves, the drawer dropping to the floor with a thud.

    I blinked a few times, still in awe.

    She brushed off the leaves, revealing a big pile of letters tied together in a red ribbon. When A¨ªda turned to me, there was a sparkle in her eyes, one that matched the joy in her smile.

    ¡°I hope the prince won¡¯t be too upset about his dresser.¡±

    ¡°I think his missing dresser will be the least of his worries,¡± I muttered as she gave me the letter, and soon enough we were both opening envelopes.

    Yet it took not even a second for us to hit another wall.

    ¡°Can you read those¡­?¡±

    Every single document we had searched so far, both of us could read them. However, these letters had the same structure as the maps I had found underground. The same strange language.

    ¡°No¡­but I know someone who can.¡± I glanced at the countdown, grabbing all the letters and tying them back together in a rush, getting ready to leave. ¡°Keep searching this room! If you find anything written in this same language, let me know.¡±

    As I rushed toward the door, I looked at A¨ªda one last time.

    ¡°We will beat this Trial too. I will make sure of this.¡±

    She touched the pendant on her neck, and somehow that made me blush a little.

    ¡°I trust you, Eun-Woo.¡±

    And knowing what I did about her, those words not only gave me a bit more strength.

    They made it feel like what I was doing was, perhaps, not so foolish after all.

    <hr>

    When I reached out to Kaduna, the Bride was on her way to the main hall where the wedding reception would happen. From what A¨ªda explained, the Bride was the one who demanded the wedding reception happen before the ceremony.

    Apparently, no one cared enough to refute it.

    I met Kaduna on the way, with Hal walking in front of the Bride. Kaduna herself walked a couple of meters behind, her eyes never missing a detail. She knew I was approaching before I could even call out her name.

    ¡°The Bride shared nothing else about the 2nd prince.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought so.¡± I took the letters out from my inventory, passing them to Kaduna. I lowered my voice, my words nothing but mere whispers. ¡°We found those in the prince¡¯s room. Are you able to read them as well?¡±

    She took a few letters, her eyes running through the contents.

    ¡°Yes. Give me a minute.¡±

    I was surprised by how fast Kaduna read them, jumping from one letter to another in a matter of a few seconds.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    I froze, a chill running through my spine.

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    ¡°Keep reading,¡± I muttered under my breath, taking out my sword.

    There was no need to warn Hal, the pocket knife already in his hands.

    Even with my Sword status as high as it was, I almost missed. The arrow.

    It came flying, going straight for the Bride. The moment I broke the arrow with my sword, a group of mercenaries came out from the bushes and surrounded us.

    [The Bride is surprised!]

    The Bride stopped walking, however there was nothing in her body language that showed fear. Whether, she appeared to be quite calm, contrary to the system message.

    Beside me, Kaduna did not even raise her gaze.

    ¡°Let me know in case you need my assistance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, keep reading.¡±

    In a blink, Hal was jumping on them at an absurd speed, cutting one¡¯s throne only to be sinking the knife, not even two seconds later, on another¡¯s face.

    Every now and then, they would shoot arrows at the Bride. Yet she would not take one step to the side, standing still on her spot as if nothing was going on around us. I would either break the arrows or deflect them, killing some mercenaries whenever they got in range.

    It didn¡¯t take much for their bodies to be piling on the ground, on our feet. I waited a few more moments, even when everything quieted down, just to be sure no one else would jump from the shadows.

    ¡°Were you hurt, Your Highness?¡± I approached the Bride, her hands gently clasped together as she gazed toward the main hall.

    [The Bride says she is fine.]

    [The Bride thanks you for saving her once again.]

    Hal was a bit out of breath, some sweat dripping down his chin.

    ¡°Are you all¡ª¡±

    ¡°Worry about yourself, old man. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I suppressed a smile, putting my sword back.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo, a moment.¡±

    As I turned, the smile on Kaduna¡¯s face sent a shiver down my spine.

    [The Bride wishes to go ahead, since you are running behind the schedule.]

    [She says you are free to join her once you finish your business here.]

    Hal looked at us one last time before he continued to walk alongside the Bride.

    I hope he still has enough Vis¡­

    The main hall was only a few minutes from this point, so he would probably be fine. Still, I didn¡¯t want to waste too much time.

    ¡°What do those say?¡±

    An eerie glow crossed Kaduna¡¯s golden eyes.

    ¡°These were mainly exchanges between the 2nd prince and the Bride.¡±

    ¡°About the coup or something else?¡±

    She closed her eyes briefly, her fingers passing through the letters.

    ¡°Apparently, the 2nd prince wishes to take his brother place as the rightful heir.¡±

    So it is a coup after all¡­

    However, the way Kaduna kept staring at me said it that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°And the Bride is not only supporting him morally but also financially.¡±

 Sinful Embers, Boastful Tears [3]

    ¡°We can¡¯t confirm with these letters alone if the Bride is still supporting him, but even after her engagement with the Groom was announced, she was still sending him money.¡±

    ¡°Did they talk about anything else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, those two talked plenty about many things. It will take me some time to go through every letter in detail.¡±

    Me and Kaduna walked behind the Bride, our steps rushed and hasty.

    ¡°What can you tell me now?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Little of importance. The prince confided in her his desire to become the heir instead of his brother, and she supported his ideals.¡±

    ¡°Can you confirm they are lovers?¡±

    ¡°I can confirm their affection for each other. As for concrete evidence¡­¡±

    I sighed, nodding a few times. ¡°Yes, I understand. Can you keep reading them? And if you find something¡ª¡±

    ¡°I will inform you, worry not.¡± Though both her smile and voice brimmed with confidence and assurance, I could not stop myself from worrying.

    There were too many variables.

    The coup.

    The Bride and Groom unhappiness.

    The relationship between the Bride and the 2nd prince.

    Why would the Trial provide all this information for us if we were not to use it? All the unimportant documents had been translated so that we could read them, yet every piece of paper that contained sensitive information was in the strange language only Kaduna could read.

    That was not a coincidence. It couldn¡¯t be.

    I had contacted Hil a few more times and was not surprised when she told me there had been five more attempts to poison the food. The mercenaries, they were growing desperate. Which meant they would definitely make a move during the reception.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    And apparently, I was not the only one who thought so.

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    I pressed ¡®No¡¯. I didn¡¯t know if the system would keep sending me these notifications even after I used the skill since it was usable once per day. Being notified like this was almost better than listening to the actual premonition.

    When he got to the Wedding Hall, I could see the Groom greeting every guest who entered the space. There were flower arcs and bouquets, with fabrics hanging from walls and columns. A¨ªda and the Design Squad had done a great job, indeed.

    As the Bride and Groom found each other, they acknowledged each other with a short bow, and that was it. While the Groom continued to greet the guests, the Bride strolled through the hall and talked with others. Apart from the servants and waiters, every single person had their features and bodies concealed by the flames and shadows.

    But I was not paying attention to the guests.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    And apparently, I was not the only one who thought so.

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    I pressed ¡®No¡¯. I didn¡¯t know if the system would keep sending me these notifications even after I used the skill since it was usable once per day. Being notified like this was almost better than listening to the actual premonition.

    When he got to the Wedding Hall, I could see the Groom greeting every single guest that entered the space. There were flower arcs and bouquets, with fabrics hanging from walls and columns. A¨ªda and the Design Squad had done a great job, indeed.

    As the Bride and Groom found each other, they acknowledged each other with a short bow, and that was it. While the Groom continued to greet the guests, the Bride strolled through the hall and talked with others. Apart from the servants and waiters, every single person had their features and bodies concealed by the flames and shadows.

    But I was not paying attention to the guests.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    I could see humans standing near the columns, some talking in pairs while others observed the surroundings in silence. What truly caught my attention, however, was the flames that poured out some of them.

    I found Kurosawa with ease, standing only a few meters away from the Groom. The moment I stopped by his side, he spoke with a cold voice.

    ¡°If you have nothing useful to say, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Employer of the year, he is not.

    ¡°There was another attack on the Bride, before we got here.¡±

    ¡°And there will be another soon.¡±

    I raised my brows. ¡°You saw?¡±

    The way Kurosawa scoffed managed to be more condescending than his tone.

    ¡°You would have to be blind to miss it. I already informed the rest of my Squad, we are keeping a close eye on the impostors.¡±

    ¡°Hil told me there were more poisoning attempts in the Kitchen.¡±

    ¡°I am aware of this as well, so unless you have nothing else to share¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yet apparently, after they analyzed the poison, they found out it was a non-lethal toxin.¡±

    Kurosawa glared at me, his eyes turning even darker.

    ¡°This is of little importance to us.¡±

    ¡°The Bride is supporting the coup.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    There was no way to hide the frustration in my voice as I spoke in low whispers. ¡°Something is going on, something the Trial is trying to conceal from us. Making it harder to piece the clues together.¡±

    The man got closer to me, his voice a stubborn block of ice.

    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t care. We follow the Trial¡¯s rules and complete the objective, and we survive. It¡¯s just as simple.¡±

    I clenched my fists, taking one step closer to him, or faces inches away from each other.

    ¡°If we had done that on the First Trial, none of us would¡¯ve survived.¡± Kurosawa¡¯s expression turned sour, angrier. I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Not even once we were penalized for investigating the coup, just like weren¡¯t penalized when we used our skills in during the Tower Defense.¡±

    ¡°Yet this is not the First Trial, is it?¡± Every single word he spoke burned, his anger matching my own. ¡°We barely have Trials to compare with. From the one we completed before coming to this isle, to the previous two¡ªevery single case has been different. Their rules, their requirements, their conclusions. How can you be sure the same consequences will apply to this one? That we will be safe even with all this meddling?¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure we won¡¯t?¡±

    At that point we were almost at each other¡¯s throats, our faces almost touching.

    Someone cleared their throat, making both of us turn around. Standing only a few steps from us, with some documents on her hands, was A¨ªda.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your conversation, but I had to give you these.¡± As her gaze locked on mine, I grabbed the small pile, my eyes already going over the contents.

    I couldn¡¯t read any of them, and that fact alone made me smile.

    I need to bring those to Kaduna as well.

    ¡°Are you helping him?¡± By the way Kurosawa asked her, it was almost as if A¨ªda had insulted his parents.

    ¡°Of course. Why shouldn¡¯t I? We are all trying to survive together.¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°We guarantee our survival by following the Trial¡¯s rules.¡±

    A¨ªda¡¯s voice became softer, her smile kinder.

    ¡°Cap, I know how great you are. I also know how you are doing your best. But after everything that happened, you could place your trust in us as well.¡±

    He scoffed, glancing away. ¡°Only a fool trust others blindly.¡±

    ¡°That, I agree,¡± I mumbled, my attention divided between them and the documents A¨ªda gave me.

    She let out a short sigh. ¡°Sure, I agree with you. But weren¡¯t you the one who chose to bring Eun-Woo to our group? You told me he showed promise.¡±

    I raised my eyebrows, lifting my gaze just in time to see Kurosawa looking at me before he averted his eyes.

    ¡°Showing promise does not equal being reliable enough to be trusted. A mistake could cost all our lives.¡±

    ¡°Well, I trust him. So you should trust him a bit more too, cap.¡±

    Her declaration was so sudden, it caught me off guard. Even if she had said the same thing to me, only a few moments ago, to hear her speak these words in front of Kurosawa Touma almost as if in defiance¡­

    It made the blood rush to my face.

    For a few seconds, Kurosawa said nothing, his eyes shifting from A¨ªda¡¯s to mine. As if he was thinking. Pondering on whether he should finally listen to me or not. The man opened his mouth, the words almost leaving his lips.

    Then his expression became grim, his hand going for potions in his pockets.

    ¡°You two, stay close to the Bride. It¡¯s starting.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have to ask what he was talking about. When I turned, I saw the hidden mercenaries approaching. And in that moment, it became quite clear the 2nd prince had spared no effort with this operation.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    For their numbers were way higher than what I had previously anticipated.

    [Do you wish to listen?]

 Delay + Fun News

    First of all, please don''t kill me  ?[ ?? - ©À©Ð©Ø©Ð©Ø

    I usually try to write whenever I have some free time at work, but the past weeks were so mentally taxing and exhausting that I kept struggling with the ideas (and the time). Sure, I thought about forcing myself to just write and finish the chapter so I could at least publish it.

    But I can¡ät drop the quality like this ?(? `§ß¡ä?)?

    I need to do some more outlining for the next chapters, since the Trial is nearing its end and I know what I want to happen. By polishing the outline, I can let the inspiration flow more naturally, and it will eventually be easier/faster to write ~ So bare with me, I''m nearing my breakthrough.

    The other reason for the delay (and perhaps future delays, who knows), is somewhat of an entertaining news. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    TAPAS ACTION-FANTASY CONTEST!!

    I''ve been writing a new webnovel for a few months now, but was not planing to publish yet. But what can I do if such a cool opportunity presented itself?

    This other story is about DRAGON RACES :3

    Check it out if it interests you! I will also be posting the link down below -> https://tapas.io/series/Betting-on-the-Jackal/info</a>

    It would be great if something came out of this contest, but even if it doesn''t, I''m just happy I was able to get some decent art done for the story, and if at least one reader really enjoys the series.

    Worry not! Arcana Trials is still one of my babies, and I will continue to write it. I may prioritize at times my other series (since, you know, it''s a contest). Because of the contest, I can only publish this new series on Tapas. So sorry I can''t publish here on RR yet ;-;

    As always, thank you for your continuous support and patience m(_ _)m

    The best of blessings to y''all ? ¡«(''¨Œ^ÈË)

 Sinful Embers, Boastful Tears [4-1]

    ¡°Kurosawa, give a potion to¡ª!¡±

    Kurosawa Touma clenched his jaw as he blocked three swords with his bare hands. ¡°It has been done.¡±

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    The more we killed, the more appeared¡ªfrom behind the columns, from within the bushes, from behind outside.

    <i>[The guests are screaming and cowering in fear!]</i>

    ¡°Hal, stay with the Bride! A¨ªda, protect the guests! And Kaduna¡ª¡±

    The woman met my gaze, the black and golden flames licking her arms.

    ¡°I will keep reading,¡± she replied in a calm voice, one hand holding the documents while the other strangled one of the mercenaries.

    I thanked her with a nod as I blocked an attack, slicing through four enemies in one movement.

    While me and Hal blocked and attacked the mercenaries with blades, Kurosawa and A¨ªda fought bare-handed. Very occasionally, A¨ªda would use her skill and use either fire or ice to attack in long rage.

    All the time, I kept stealing glances toward the Bride and the Groom. Every now and then I could see the Groom¡¯s fingers twitch, resting dangerously close to the scabbard on his waist. As if he was itching to fight himself.

    The Bride, on the other hand, would barely move. As if everything was part of a show that was barely doing the minimum to amuse her.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo, can you hear me?¡±

    Kaduna¡¯s voice echoed through my earpiece. I quickly searched for her in the crowd, watching as she dodged the mercenaries with grace.

    Yet her expression made my heart race.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°She is supporting him for the Groom.¡±

    I furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Groom has no wish to take the crown. He doesn¡¯t want to rule.¡±

    ¡°And the 2nd prince? Does he want to rule?¡±

    A few moments of silence.

    ¡°In all those letters, he never expressed that.¡±

    It took me a few seconds to connect the dots. ¡°So¡­they are working together so the Groom can get what he wants, without getting the Groom into trouble.¡±

    ¡°It appears to be the case, yes.¡±

    As I glanced at Kaduna from across the hall, something in her eyes told me that wasn¡¯t all she wanted to share. And that I would probably not like the rest.

    ¡°You have more to say.¡±

    Her chuckle sent shivers down my spine, the sound hauntingly beautiful yet at the same time, oppressive.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the 2nd prince and the Bride are lovers.¡±

    Below me, it was as if the ground was disappearing.

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    The moment I met her golden gaze, Kaduna could have said the most absurd things and I would¡¯ve believed her.

    There was <i>that much</i> certainty in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s what my instincts are telling me. They are seldom wrong.¡±

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    A sword¡¯s tip came hungrily at my face, the blade almost touching my nose as I leaned back. In the following second, I was cutting one of the creatures in half.

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    I swallowed back a curse.

    If the prince and the Bride were not lovers, why had he said those things to the Groom?

    [The 2nd Prince claims to be the only one who truly cares about the Bride.]

    [He says his selfishness pales in comparison to his brother¡¯s.]

    [He states if anyone will bring their downfall, it¡¯s the Groom.]

    Why did things just keep getting more and more confusing?

    <i>This won¡¯t do. Staying like this, it won¡¯t do at all.</i>

    How could I make sure they were happy?

    ¡°The 2nd prince, however, knows what the Bride yearns for the most. And he was trying to help her.¡±

    I furrowed, kicking one mercenary in the chest and sending him colliding with the other two behind.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Let me guess; they never mention what this thing is.¡±

    Kaduna¡¯s silence was all the reply I needed.

    <i>Dammit¡­it¡¯s like we are running in fucking circles.</i>

    The mercenaries'' wave lasted at least ten minutes. I could see people from the Royal and Patrol Squads fighting as well, and overall, they were doing well. If I were to compare the death count with the other Trials¡­

    When Kurosawa killed the last one of them, there was this stillness that fell into the space¡ªlike a heavy veil that made the very air static and all sounds cease completely.

    I looked over to A¨ªda and Kaduna, then Hal and Kurosawa. Motionless. Afraid to blink and have everything start all over again. Then, I heard footsteps. Calm, measured, deliberate; steps that at first belong to one entity, and soon became many. The Groom¡¯s brother, accompanied by many guards.

    Although I hadn¡¯t caught a good glance of the 2nd prince the first time I saw him, his current attire was not what I  expected.

    The 2nd prince was dressed like a military commander.

    It shared the same assertiveness and authority I sensed from the Groom, yet more aggressive. From the way the prince walked into the Wedding Hall, he could be both a hero and a villain. A knight in shining armor or a demon offering sweet promises.

    [The 2nd Prince asks that all guests, including the Bride and Groom, await in the garden.]

    [He informs all wounded shall seek the Royal Squad for treatment while the Wedding Hall is cleaned.]

    As the younger prince walked toward the Groom, I could not help but notice how his head turned to the side for a brief second. Toward the Bride.

    <i>If only I could see their faces¡­</i>

    The 2nd prince bowed to his brother, the guards around us helping to evacuate all guests to the garden.

    [The 2nd Prince asks for forgiveness.]

    [As the Head of Security, he is ashamed of everything that occurred.]

    <i>[The Groom is furious!]</i>

    While the Groom faced his brother with both fists clenched at his side, the Bride stood with hands on top of each other, a regal and composed aura emanating from her flames.

    [The Groom states that as long as no one has been seriously hurt, all is well.]

    [As long as the Wedding proceeds without any other interruptions.]

    The 2nd prince nodded once, turning at the Bride one last time before walking away to give commands to the guards.

    I was about to walk toward the younger brother when someone held my arm.

    And that someone had a pretty nasty look in their eyes.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo. I trust you won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    I laughed, the sound dry and hollow, pulling back my arm.

    ¡°What could I possibly do now? Everything is over, apparently.¡±

    My employer did not seem that satisfied with my response¡ªwhat a pity.

    Sooner than later, all bodies had been moved. It was hard to tell, among so many, which belonged to faceless mercenaries and which ones had once been a human being as they were thrown into trolleys and taken away.

    The task of rearranging and cleaning the Wedding Hall fell on the Design Squad, while the Royal Squad tended to all the injured guests. Hal and the few remaining people from the Escort Squad were to stand by near the Groom and the Bride and make sure they would stay safe, while the Patrol Squad had to check the perimeters a few times to ensure all mercenaries had been dealt with.

    [Third Trial ¨C Till Death do Them Part]

    [Contracted Self Park Eun-Woo: Patrol Squad]

    [Mission: Protect the Bride and Groom¡¯s joyful day]

    [Time till the Wedding Reception: 00:11:22]

    [00:11:21]

    [00:11:20]

    ¡­the rules said how long we all had until the Wedding Reception. But it was not clear whether we had to finish everything by then, or after it.

    The Trial itself didn¡¯t have a time limit.

    So what would determine the Trial¡¯s completion? How the system would judge the completion of our mission? The moment the Broom and Groom shared their vows? After the reception was over?

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo, they will start bringing the guests.¡± Kaduna¡¯s voice filled my ear, although the sound was a bit weak. ¡°I will check the surroundings one last time, meanwhile you can make sure the Wedding Hall is safe.¡±

    ¡°On it.¡±

    As I looked around the corners, searching for any symbols or hidden trapdoors, I kept waiting for that message to pop up. For the dog to start to bark, urging me to listen. Yet nothing happened.

    Yet as I crouched near the tables, something caught my attention in the seats. It was in one of the first rows, in the chair at the very corner. There was something stuck underneath it.

    <i>Me and Hal checked all the chairs earlier¡­there was nothing there.</i>

    It went over to the chair, grabbing and pulling the thing from underneath the seat. It was a letter.

    No weird symbols. No sender. No recipient.

    I opened it, ready to call Kaduna over to do the reading herself. Yet this time, I could read it. At first, I thought it should be another unimportant document.

    But as soon as I finished the contents, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    <i>What the¡­</i>

    Why was I able to read this? When everything else was in that other language? Perhaps because the information itself seemed incomplete.

    <i>I¡¯m sorry there is nothing much I can do for you. Unfortunately, this situation is out of my hands.

    I hope this small gesture will be enough to bring the closure needed, for us to carry on.</i>

    First, who wrote the letter? And whose seat was that? After the last attack, most chairs had been rearranged. Even if I saw the guest list and positioning, there was no way for me to know who was the original recipient.

    Before I could get lost in my thoughts, the guests started to walk in, not wasting one second as they went straight to their seats. I cursed, backing away.

    [00:04:16]

    [00:04:15]

    [00:04:14]

    As the seconds stretched, everything got set for the wedding ceremony.

    All guests were in their seats.

    All Squads were present somewhere in the hall.

    The guards were surrounding all exits.

    The 2nd prince was standing near his brother.

    The Broom and Groom were waiting for the priest to start.

    Everything was proceeding as it should.

    Yet the letter¡¯s content kept burning inside my mind, the sentences swirling and screaming at me.

    <i>What am I missing?</i>

    Around me, everyone from the Squads appeared exhausted. Depleted. I glanced over at Kurosawa, a few meters ahead. Our eyes met for two seconds before he looked away, focusing on the ceremony.

    On the other side of the hall, in front of me, A¨ªda gave me a sorrowful smile. Kaduna, standing by my side, held her gaze toward the soon-to-be-married couple.

    ¡°I do not think this answer is wrong,¡± she spoke in a soft voice, so low it was almost a whisper. ¡°Although it has not been precedent in the past Trials, it may be that victory can be achieved through multiple means.¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply. Whatever the victory we would achieve with this trial, it was bitter and unsavory.

    In front of all of us, the Bride and Groom faced the priest like two rocks.

    <i>[The Groom feels happy the Bride is safe and sound.]</i>

    <i>[The Bride feels happy no harm came upon the 2nd Prince.]</i>

    They were both <i>happy</i>.

    [Till Death Do Them Part]

    [Protect the Groom and Bride¡¯s happiness]

    Yet¡­

    They <i>weren¡¯t</i>.

    They <i>felt happy</i> about how everything worked out, yet neither the Groom nor Bride <i>was happy</i> about getting married to each other.

    That entire development, it felt wrong.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    Huh?

    [Do you wish to listen?]

 Sinful Embers, Boastful Tears [4-2]

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    <i>Huh?</i>

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    I glanced at the sides, focusing on the sounds. On my instincts.

    Nothing.

    ¡°Do you sense anything? Any enemies, or something alike?¡± I whispered to Kaduna, my hand already gripping my sword.

    She furrowed, closing her eyes for a couple of seconds before shaking her head.

    ¡°Why? Have <i>you</i> sensed something?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± My voice shared the same confusion as my mind.

    [Yappy Dog is barking at you]

    [Do you wish to listen?]

    I was waiting for the best opportunity to use that skill. A moment where I needed it most, in this Trial.

    [Yes]

    The moment I pressed, I actually saw it.

    Materializing right in front of me was a white Jindo dog, the animal form translucent¡ªas if he was a ghost. It was clear no one else could see the spirit dog as he looked at me for a few seconds, as if to acknowledge my presence, before walking toward the seats.

    I walked after the dog, almost in a trance, passing through the rows of chairs. The dog stopped in the first row, in front of one of the seats, and looked at me. I got closer, to have a better view of the guest, right before they jumped into the guest¡¯s lap.

    ¡°Park Eun-Woo, what are you doing?¡± Kurosawa Touma whispered in a cold voice, as I stopped at his side.

    Then the dog lowered their ears, whining once in a low voice.

    [Yappy Dog cries]

    It was as if I heard a click in my mind.

    [Yappy Dog smells grief]

    As, one by one, the pieces fit together.

    [He smells tears]

    ¡°I asked you <i>what are you doing.</i>¡± Kurosawa¡¯s voice became sharper, almost hostile.

    Our eyes met. He furrowed at seeing my expression, and I could almost hear the man asking himself if I had finally gone insane.

    ¡°I need you to trust me.¡±

    Anger filled his gaze, the man¡¯s words burning as acid. ¡°If you are thinking of causing any kind of confusion¡ª¡±

    I grabbed him by the shoulder, my grip almost desperate.

    ¡°I <i>need</i> <i>you</i> to trust me. <i>Can you</i>?¡±

    He clenched his jaw, locking his eyes with me. Analyzing. Trying to get a glimpse of what was going on in my head.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± This time, his question was not coated with threats or animosity. It was genuine, almost curious. I grinned.

    ¡°Just follow my lead.¡±

    There were a lot of things I did in the following seconds.

    [The Priest asks if the Bride, firstborn of the Court of Swords, takes the Groom as her lawful spouse.]

    [The Bride affirms she will.]

    Wands: 15

    Cups: 3

    Swords: 30

    Coins: 20

    I invested more in my statuses, watching my points lowering as I increased my Swords by 9, Coins by 2, and Wands by 5. Then I opened one of the messages A¨ªda had sent me, the one showing the map for the seats.

    [The Priest asks if the Groom, firstborn and heir of the Court of Wands, takes the Bride, as his lawful spouse.]

    [The Groom consents.]

    Scenarios and plausibilities rushed into my mind, colliding, dividing, multiplying. As I dropped the letter on top of the guest¡¯s lap, watching as the white dog slowly faded away, plans crumbled and formed one after the other as I considered all variables.

    All possibilities and things I had to consider.

    The guest glanced at the letter at first, before raising to face me.

    <i>[???? Is confused.]</i>

    As I walked toward the Bride, my fingers moved with an insane speed as I sent messages to four different people, my thoughts racing.

    <i>[The Priest is questioning your presence.]</i>

    <i>[The Bride is suspicious of you.]</i>

    <i>[The Groom is curious about your intentions.]</i>

    Many things happened simultaneously, almost as if on cue. Wind rushed into the Wedding Hall, the air chilling and ruthless. The light faded from the space, black flames sprouting from the ground every time I took a step forward.

    With one punch, I sent the priest flying to the other end of the hall and before a single person could react, the Bride was already in my grasp. The sword¡¯s blade was touching her neck, my arm firmly holding her my the waist¡ªlocking her.

    <i>[The guests are perplexed!]</i>

    <i>[The Groom is astonished!]</i>

    <i>[The Bride is in shock!]</i>

    In less than three seconds, guards surrounded me from all possible directions, yet as I tightened my grip on the Bride, pressing the blade even further on her neck, they all stopped. Frozen. Reluctant.

    [The Groom demands an explanation!]

    The Groom unsheathed his sword; the metal reflecting the eerie glow of the black flames that slowly burned around me.

    A few meters below me, Kurosawa stared at me as if my head had been blown away and there was now monsters crawling from the inside.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I can no longer bear to witness this foolery! To believe all the agents I hired to accomplish my plan failed so miserably¡­who would¡¯ve thought I would be forced to act myself!¡±

    Though I tried my best to change my voice somewhat, there was only so much I could do. Still, judging by the others¡¯ reactions, my acting was convincing enough.

    <i>[The Bride and 2nd Prince are bewildered!]</i>

    <i>[The guests are shaking!]</i>

    <i>[They fear the presence of a foul force!]</i>

    In front of me, I saw as the Groom¡¯s body became rigid.

    [The Groom asks who he is speaking with.]

    A laughter cracked from my throat, the black flames around me trembling and rising higher. The gusts of wind became stronger, chillier.

    ¡°You have no worth to demand such questions, boy! Same way you have no right to possess such a beautiful woman for a wife. I hoped the king and queen would know better, or perhaps their foolish sons. Yet apparently, hope is also a foolish thing to do.¡±

    When the Groom tried to take a step forward, the black flames gave a small burst, startling him for a second.

    From across the Hall, my eyes locked briefly with Kaduna¡¯s¡ªher eyes glowing as an amused smile played on her lips.

    <i>She spares no efforts, huh?</i>

    <i>[The Groom is cautious.]</i>

    [The Groom commands you to let go of the Bride.]

    I smiled, trying to put all the disdain and hate I could possibly fake into my voice.

    ¡°Forgive me, <i>Your dear Highness</i>, but that is the one thing I won¡¯t be doing today. In case you failed to notice, there will be no wedding today. <i>You </i>shall never be married.¡±

    At that moment, arrows came flying in my direction. I could dodge them with easy, without even needing to let go of my hostage. There was the risk of harming the Bride, however. Still, I didn¡¯t have to lift a finger.

    Black and silver stars sparkled for a brief second before a wall of ice rose around me, blocking all arrows.

    I glanced at the guards, frowning.

    ¡°I guess you see me as a threat yet. Well, let¡¯s change that, shall we?¡±

    Black flames ran across the rows of seats, as if the fire hungered for blood and death. Then, multiple seats were engulfed in vicious winds, the air whirling and turning at insane speed as it imprisoned the guests.

    Within my grasp, the Bride began to shake, her legs almost losing strength.

    <i>[The Bride is becoming desperate.]</i>

    <i>[The 2nd Prince is shaken!]</i>

    <i>[The guests fear for their lives!]</i>

    While the guests cowered and crumbled to the floor, shaking and afraid to move, the people from the Squads were at a complete loss. Some exchanged glances with one another, whispering and shaking their heads, while others looked completely puzzled.

    <i>[The Groom fears for his people.]</i>

    [The Groom asks what you want.]

    Deep down, I thanked all the corny series and fantasy stories I read and played throughout my life. All the villain monologues I watched, all the cringe lines and overused tropes.

    ¡°Is it not obvious, little prince? I want what I already have in my hands¡ªyour Bride. Your <i>pride</i>. There is nothing else you can give me.¡±

    Suddenly, the Bride started to fight in my grasp, her nails sinking into my arms. I could see her head was turned in one specific direction, toward one particular guest.

    A guest who was invited almost at the last minute, and that was likely the reason for the seating rearrangement. The  Bride''s true lover, and the person she yearned to be with the most.

    The 2nd princess of the Court of Cups.

    I lowered my voice, whispering in her ear. ¡°Do you want to be happy with her?¡±

    The Bride froze.

    ¡°If you want to be happy, <i>truly happy</i>, just say the word. I will help you both.¡±

    <i>[The Bride is ambivalent about the proposal.]</i>

    <i>[The Bride is conflicted.]</i>

    [The Bride whispers she does not wish to cause misfortune to the Groom and the 2nd Prince.]

    My voice became softer, my grip on her weaker. ¡°I know what you are afraid of. You have my word, no harm will come to them. Or your family. So put your trust in me. Let me help you achieve <i>real</i> happiness.¡±

    <i>[The Bride¡¯s will is shaken!]</i>

    <i>[The Groom is suspicious of your actions.]</i>

    Only a few meters in front of us, the Groom lowered his sword a bit. I wondered if he was able to hear anything.

    I looked around the hall, over the faceless guests, servants, and guards, shouting like a megalomaniac.

    ¡°You will all tremble and bow before my power, witness my grandeur! And before you pathetic princes can even move a finger, I will kill everyone in here, and leave with my prize. Leaving you with <i>nothing</i>.¡±

    The Groom¡¯s body turned rigid again, the grip on his sword a bit tighter.

    To the Bride, I whispered. ¡°I need a reply now. ¡±

    The Bride felt cold in my arms, even with the strange flames covering her features.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the Groom. If you let me help, I will make sure he won¡¯t inherit the throne. I will fight for <i>both</i> your happiness.¡±

    Staring at me from across was a man with a black trench coat.

    [The Bride gives you a shaken nod. She cries and begs you to help.]

    And the exact moment I gave him a small nod, he was gone.

    I was sent flying by Kurosawa¡¯s kick, colliding with the wall. For a moment I could swear I heard a few ribs crack.

    <i>That bastard¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to kick me this hard!</i>

    ¡°What are you all doing?! Protect the guests!¡± As Kurosawa shouted at the guards and the other members of the Royal Squad, the wind imprisoning some of the guests dissipated.

    Before the guards could reach us, a wall of black fire rose between the guards and the wedding altar, blocking their passage.

    I saw the Groom rushing toward the Bride, helping her stand. The system was not sending any notifications, yet it appeared they were communicating with each other.

    Kurosawa was in front of me before I could do anything else, his gaze piercing and stoic.

    ¡°You better know exactly what you are doing, Park Eun-Woo,¡± he mumbled under his breath, cracking his knuckles.

    I smirked. ¡°And you better control your strength, you crazy bastard. Are you planning on killing me for real?¡±

    He shrugged.

    <i>The fucking nerve¡­</i>

    I grabbed my fallen sword, spitting some blood on the ground before I started to exchange blows with my boss.

    To those watching, our battle seemed quite fierce. And that was because that maniac was not holding much back. If I had to guess, I would say Wands was his highest status. Kurosawa Touma was ridiculously fast, in a way that I couldn¡¯t keep up with his movements. What I did was try my best to block his punches and kicks with my sword, risking an attack every time an opportunity rose.

    As sweat dripped from my face, my arms beginning to tire, I caught both Groom and Bride looking our way. Their bodies unmoving.

    [You have received a message]

    [You have received a message]

    I opened them as I ducked Kurosawa¡¯s fist, the blow brushing against my cheek.

    [All done on my side.]

    [Done, old man.]

    ¡°Whenever you are ready, Park Eun-Woo.¡± And not even two seconds later I heard Kaduna¡¯s voice.

    I stopped Kurosawa¡¯s kick with both hands, the impact still pushing me back.

    He raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for the grand finale?¡±

    Then frowned at my words, his voice sour and harsh. ¡°You better be right about this, otherwise I will reconsider the terms of your employmen¡ª¡±

    I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°Just do it.¡±

    He pulled me closer with his leg¡ªthe one I was holding¡ªand grabbed me by my shirt.

    Then he threw me, making me collide with the Groom.

    Before the prince could recover from the impact, I stood up. Ignoring the ringing in my ears, I blinked my eyes twice¡ªmy vision still a bit blurred. Then I grabbed the Bride by the arm, sword pointed at her neck as I slowly backtracked toward the nearest wall.

    Didn¡¯t take long for the Groom to be standing a few steps from us.

    [The Groom says to let go of the Bride, otherwise you will regret it.]

    I laughed, feeling my throat burn and crack due to its dryness. ¡°Only losers carry regrets, little prince. The winners, however, earn the right to gloat.¡±

    From across the wall of black fire, I met A¨ªda¡¯s gaze. She was holding a guest by the shoulders.

    ¡°So let¡¯s fate decide, <i>prince of Wands</i>. Let''s see which one of us is fated to be the winner, and which one is fated to regret.¡±

    I extended my hand toward the wall of fire, a small opening appearing. A strong gush of air pushed the guest A¨ªda was holding in my direction, my free hand grabbing them by the arm the second they came into reach.

    <i>[The Bride is nervous.]</i>

    <i>[??? is confused.]</i>

    I pressed both princesses together, whispering close to their ears.

    ¡°Be happy, you two.¡±

    The ceiling crumbled at the same time that black fire exploded around us, hints of golden dust surrounding it. As a cloud of dust rose, the princesses¡¯ bodies started to dissolve, as if they had become mist. From the briefest of second, I met Hal¡¯s gaze as his face disappeared, turning into smoke.

    And then, before long, I was alone.

 Sinful Embers, Boastful Tears [4-3]

    Before long, I was alone.

    Yet not done.

    When things subsided, and the fire was completely gone, guards found me lying on the ground covered in dust, with a small cut on my forehead¡ªblood running done my face.

    Before I could properly open my eyes, a sword was being pressed against my chest as I coughed and shook my head slowly, as if I was waking up from a trance.

    [The 2nd Prince is demanding to know what you have done with the Bride.]

    [He commands you to start talking unless you wish to forfeit your life.]

    In a blink, guards were surrounding us¡ªtheir bodies ready to charge by any given second.

    ¡°¡­what? What is Your Highness¡¯ brother talking about¡­? <i>My head</i>, it hurts so much¡­¡±

    <i>[The guards are confused.]</i>

    <i>[The 2nd Prince is suspicious of you.]</i>

    [The Groom orders the guards to stand back.]

    The Groom walked toward me, followed by Kurosawa and others from the Royal Squad. Apart from Kurosawa, they all stared at me with conflicted gazes.

    I staggered to the side, trying to bow toward the Groom.

    ¡°Yo-your Highness. I¡­I have no idea what happened. I was watching the ceremony and then, suddenly¡­everything became so cold. My eyes were covered in darkness, and I felt my consciousness fading away¡­¡± This time I didn¡¯t need to fake the raspiness in my, or the tremor on my legs. After being thrown twice by Kurosawa and exhausting my strength, I was ready to sleep for an entire week.

    <i>[The 2nd Prince looks at you with bewildered eyes.]</i>

    The Groom leaned toward me, extending his hand. I grabbed it, the 2nd prince stepping away with reluctance.

    ¡°Your Highness, it appears that some kind of¡­<i>evil entity</i>¡­possessed the mind of this guard.¡± Kurosawa spared no glares as he paused on the sentence, making his disagreement with my creative direction more than clear. ¡°Assuming there are such entities in this world.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, holding back the urge to curse at him.

    ¡°In a world with crawling with bizarre creatures and magic power, I can see this happening¡­!¡± I spoke in a strained voice, holding my nerves. I glanced toward both princes, my tone meek and humble. ¡°My princes, I swear on my very soul I have no recollection of what happened. What about the wedding? Is the Bride safe?¡±

    [The 2nd Prince explains the Bride, alongside one of the guests, was kidnapped.]

    I gave my best dramatic gasp, putting a hand over my chest. ¡°<i>It can¡¯t be!</i> Who dared do such a cruel deed, on such a joyful day?!¡±

    A few meters from us, I heard A¨ªda almost failing to hold her laughter. I suppressed my urge to laugh with her.

    [The Groom quickly explains the past events you were involved in.]

    [The Groom asks if you record any of it.]

    I widened my eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°Dear me, I can hardly believe it¡­ This vile creature took control over me, and ruined Your Highness wedding, soiled your pride¡­ Not only that, but they <i>dared</i> to insult the Court of Wands and its honor!¡±

    I looked straight at where I believed his eyes would be, watching as the flames danced and concealed his face, and grabbed both his shoulders. The Groom was startled for a second.

    ¡°Your Highness, you cannot allow this villainous being to get what they want! It¡¯s not been long since they escaped¡ªthey may not be far. You must go after them!¡±

    I felt as the Groom¡¯s muscles froze in my grasp. As he held his breath.

    ¡°We can prepare a horse for you right away, alongside provisions for the long journey. Yet you <i>must</i> rescue the Bride! You cannot let this evil creature taint the honor of the Court of Wands!¡±

    <i>[The 2nd Prince is shocked!]</i>

    <i>[The guards and the guests are astonished by this bold proposition!]</i>Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    <i>[The Groom is speechless.]</i>

    [The guards proclaim the Groom is the legitimate heir of the throne.]

    [They express how the Groom cannot embark on such a long and dangerous journey when he is soon to be crowned.]

    [The majority of the guests agree.]

    [They think the 2nd Prince would be best suited for such a mission.]

    ¡°Nonsense! How could anyone else be responsible for this quest but His Highness?! When it was he who was defied and openly mocked! As a proud prince of the Court of Wands, he cannot allow this, this <i>fiend </i>to get what they want. The 2nd prince is just as capable as His Highness, he can take care of the royal affairs while his brother goes on this quest. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    For a few seconds, there were no notifications. All guards and guests were frozen in their spots. The princes still.

    Then¡ª

    The Groom pulled me into an embrace, his arms closing around me in a tight and warm grip.

    <i>[The Groom is overwhelmed with joy.]</i>

    <i>[The 2nd Prince is relieved.]</i>

    [The 2nd Prince proclaims that you are right. His brother cannot allow such a transgression and insult.]

    [The 2nd Prince informs he will notify the King and Queen of today¡¯s event immediately. Meanwhile, the Groom should get ready to leave.]

    <i>[The guards and guests are surprised!]</i>

    Slowly, the Groom pulled me away. And for a second, literally just one second, I saw his eyes.

    <i>[The Groom feels a deep gratitude toward you.]</i>

    <i>[The Groom admires your spirit.]</i>

    And I recognized them. Recognized that gaze.

    [The 2nd Prince orders the servants to fetch the Groom¡¯s horse from the stables and prepare the provisions. There cannot be any delays.]

    Soon enough, the servants were moving and rushing out of the Wedding Hall. And while the people from the Squads whispered among each other and checked the Trial¡¯s rules, guests were sent home. There was a small uproar as one of the carriages appeared to be missing, yet the matter was soon sorted out when the princes offered one of their carriages.

    ¡°Both princesses are safe, Park Eun-Woo. You can feel proud, for you did well.¡± Kaduna¡¯s words, spoken through the earpiece, filled me with both relief and an odd sense of accomplishment.

    ¡°You did more than me. Thank you.¡±

    For a second, I thought I heard a chuckle. Yet soon enough the connection was cut, with nothing else to be heard.

    Minutes later, both princes were facing each other, the Groom¡¯s horse  all prepared alongside two more. Somehow it felt like there was a silent conversation going on between them. Something far too complex or deep for me to comprehend.

    [The 2nd Prince wishes his brother a great journey ahead.]

    [The 1st Prince wishes his brother a good life.]

    They did not shake hands or hugged. The 1st prince simply mounted on his horse, two guards following suit.

    The <i>former</i> Groom turned to me, the confidence and power emanating from him stronger than ever.

    [The 1st Prince wishes to know if you have an idea of which direction the princesses and their kidnapper went.]

    ¡°I believe Your Highness shall find your luck if you keep going west.¡±

    The prince nodded, his flames burning brighter for a moment. Then, before long, the three riders were gone.

    I suddenly felt a touch on my shoulder, forcing me to turn around. The 2nd Prince standing right in front of me.

    [The 2nd Prince informs that he is aware of what you did.]

    [And that he shall be indebted to you from now on.]

    ¡°I have no idea of whatever you speak, my prince. Still, your gratitude honors me.¡± I gave him a short bow, not wasting my chance to walk away.

    I made my way toward the garden, where I first began the Trial. The more time passed, the more restless I felt.

    [Third Trial ¨C Till Death do Them Part]

    [Contracted Self Park Eun-Woo: Patrol Squad]

    [Mission: Protect the Bride and Groom¡¯s joyful day]

    [Time till the Wedding Reception: 00:00:00]

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t this be over by now?</i>

    Before I could take ten steps alone¡ª

    ¡°That was <i>madness</i>! Everything was so chaotic¡ªso thrilling! How did you think this through?¡± A¨ªda appeared at my side, awe lighting up her eyes.

    ¡°It takes a crazy man to come up with crazy plans. I¡¯m more surprised this old man managed to pull it through,¡± Hal chimed in, both hands in his pockets. Hil gave him a light punch on the shoulder not even two seconds later, frowning.

    ¡°I mean it.¡± A¨ªda matched my pace, her tone forcing me to look at her. ¡°What you did for them¡­I don¡¯t think I would be able to think of something like this.¡±

    It was certainly difficult to coordinate.

    I needed a solution that would not only stop the Bride and Groom from getting married but also make sure the Groom would not inherit the throne. And, perhaps even more important, a solution that would not cause possible tension or conflict between the Courts, <i>or</i> us.

    After all, I had no idea how connected the Trials were with each other. There was a chance that they worked independently, with their results not affecting each other at all. Or, it could be something continuous. Like the stages of a game. I couldn¡¯t risk us being punished by interfering too much.

    Somehow, I managed to find something that checked all the boxes.

    ¡°Without you, I could make all the planning I wanted and it would be useless. So thank you. For trusting me.¡±

    Hal scoffed at my words, looking away. Yet the smile Hil gave me was enough to warm my heart.

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    There was so much trust and kindness in A¨ªda¡¯s voice, I didn¡¯t even know how to react. How to process the emotions that grew within me.

    From across the garden, I met Kurosawa¡¯s gaze. We stared at each other for a few seconds, neither saying nor doing anything. He averted my gaze, looking at the side, thinking.

    The man took two steps toward me¡ª

    [Congratulations! You protected the Bride and the Groom¡¯s happiness!]

    [You concluded the Trial for Four of Wands  - Till Death do Them Part!]

    None of us had time to do anything else before the white light enveloped us, glowing brighter and brighter until there was nothing more to be seen.

    Finally taking us back to what was, for now, our home.

 Embers of Rivalry [1]

    I opened my eyes with a warm light shining on my face, surrounded by familiar walls.

    It was funny how I felt more at ease in this space, where I had been living for barely a week, than at a house I spent my entire life walking through its halls. Even though it was a simple cabin¡ªwith a small kitchen, one bathroom, and one room¡ªit was easier to breathe here.

    My head throbbed slightly as I shifted on the bed, getting ready to stand up.

    [You completed the Trial Four of Wands!]

    [You earned 4200 points.]

    [Your contribution is being counted¡­]

    [Your rewards are being processed¡­]

    If I recalled correctly, the previous Trial gave us 2000 points. Perhaps it changed according to the Trials'' difficulty or length?

    [You achieved a conquest!]

    [You achieved a conquest!]

    [You achieved a conquest!]

    [You achieved a conquest!]

    ¡­

    This time around, I had achieved more conquests than the First Trial. Was it because I had interfered too much with the events? I began reading each achievement, some surprising me.

    [You were the first Self to defeat a Corrupted Legionnaire!]

    [You and your partner discovered more than half of the clues!]

    [You successfully collaborated with more than two Squads!]

    [You gained the favor of more than two royalties!]

    [You gained the favor of more than two Courts!]

    Apparently, I had gained the favor of both the Princess of Cups and Swords, as well as both princes. Yet when I saw the amount of points I earned with those achievements alone, I lost my breath.

    <i>Holy shit¡­</i>

    The system had given me a total of 17,700 points.

    <i>Are these achievements that hard to get? Or are there other ways we can use points?</i>

    Regardless of the case, those could earn me some spins at the Store. I was a bit torn between investing my spins in Armor or Cards¡ªif my boss chose to terminate our contract, I would have to get cards on my own. Yet apart from the Store, I could also improve my status.

    There was this inkling that, at some point, the amount of points needed to increase a status would triple, at the very least. So perhaps I could test the limits.

    Standing up, I stretched one of my arms while closing the notifications, more appearing before me¡ªas if the system wasn¡¯t done processing everything.

    [Congratulations! You ranked in the Top Three]

    [You earned 5000 points.]

    [You were the first Self to unlock a Hidden Ending!]

    [You earned 7000 points.]

    I almost choked on a yawn. Blinked twice. The numbers did not change.

    Pure laughter escaped from my lips, a sound almost childish. If I knew we could receive such nice rewards for collecting a bunch of old papers and maps, I would have searched even more.

    [You received an item from the Trial.]

    <i>This is new¡­</i>

    When I saw what I had received, something wrapped itself around my heart. A warm, and pure emotion. Something I could not name well.

    [Because of you, someone like me can thoroughly enjoy the simplicity of life, and the small joys my lands have to offer.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.To some this may seem little, yet its value is unfathomable.

    I have now a debt I shall never be able to pay.

    Thank you.]

    It was a brief letter, one I did not have to guess the sender. I never imagined the Court could contact us directly like this¡ªassuming the Court responsible for overseeing these Trials was the exact same as the one I interacted with. Its 1st and 2nd prince, their parents, their castle.

    If the system informed me I had won their favor, I could presume there was some sort of connection. Or at least, there would be some correlation in later Trials. Otherwise, their favor wouldn¡¯t be relevant to us. Still, as I read the prince¡¯s words, that warmth moved and grew inside me. I could recall the card I saw that day with Hyeon, the pure happiness it represented.

    Something I, at that moment, envied more than anything.

    Something I had fought to gift to someone else.

    <i>You did quite well this time, Eun-Woo¡­</i>

    <i>Perhaps I can even ask the boss for a bonus.</i>

    Before I could do anything else, a red window popped up above all others in almost a violent way.

    [eRrOR]

    [Unlocked Ending not Found]

    [Amplying Search¡­]

    [Unlocked Ending not Found]

    [Calculating probability¡­]

    [Calculating probability¡­]

    ¡­what was going on?

    [eRrOR]

    [Contracted Self found Unregistered Ending]

    [Compensation is being calculated¡­]

    [Compensation is being calculated¡­]

    [Compensation is being calculated¡­]

    [eRrOR]

    [Could not calculate]

    [Compensation for Contracted Self Park Eun-Woo will be calculated at a later time]

    I sat back on my bed.

    A laugh escaped my lips, the meaning of those words sinking in as my mind processed them. This was either extremely good or extremely bad. If I had merely surpassed their expectations, I would likely be well rewarded. Yet if the ¡°ending¡± I had unlocked with my ruse attracted the wrong type of attention from whoever was behind that system, things could escalate quite quickly and quite badly on my side.

    Suddenly I felt like a child on Christmas Eve, eagerly waiting to open my presents. Waiting to see if I was given coal or the pretty toys.

    [You have received a message.]

    <i>Oh my, I wonder who sent it¡­</i>

    To my surprise, Kurosawa said we should take the rest of the day to rest. Yet thinking back, most of us had exerted ourselves quite a lot in this last Trial; especially at the end. Which meant I had time to take a good shower and plan exactly how I would use all those points.

    As I walked toward the bathroom, a sudden thought made me stop in my tracks. A face appearing in my mind, prompting me to take action. To do <i>something</i>.

    I searched for the name, finding it with ease. Yet before I could press the button, my heart raced. Not only was that my first time sending that kind of request, I was actually nervous. What if that seemed rude of me? But then again, we did help each other throughout most of the Trial¡­

    And I hadn¡¯t had the chance to properly thank her.

    Before I could second-guess myself further, I pressed the button. As the seconds passed, I could hear my heart beating getting faster and faster. Why was I so anxious?

    [Kaduna has accepted your friend request.]

    Air left my lungs, relieved and free, my muscles relaxing. In the following seconds, I wrote her a message. Hoping it was proper enough.

    [Thank you for all the help. Let me know if there is anything you need. I owe you one.]

    Unlike Kurosawa Touma, I preferred to ask beforehand before gifting things people didn¡¯t actually need. Kaduna didn¡¯t strike me as someone who would take advantage of my offer, and since I was rich<i>er,</i> I would have no issues whatsoever in giving what she wanted.

    Though I guess it would depend on what she asked for.

    Her reply came barely ten seconds later.

    [This is a very kind offer. I will think it through before I give you my answer.

    I look forward to cooperating with you in the future, if our fates allow it.

    Rest well, Park Eun-Woo.]

    It was as if I could hear her voice in my head¡ªas if we were still communicating through the earpieces.

    Kaduna¡­

    We had interacted for only a few hours, yet it was impossible not to tell. There was just something about that woman. From her eyes, the way she walked and spoke, to the air around her. I had no doubts she was a human being just like me. But somehow, I couldn¡¯t be certain that was all she was.

    <i>Perhaps this is due to her Benefactor?</i>

    If only I could ask her directly who she had chosen¡­

    There were three short knocks at my door; the sound almost curt. I walked away from the bathroom, grabbing the doorknob. And when I opened it, I was both surprised and confused.

    ¡°What are <i>you </i>doing here?¡±

    Kurosawa Touma¡¯s first response was to stare at me, forcing me to step aside so he could walk inside.

    ¡°I came to discuss your performance evaluation. What else?¡±

    And before I could even argue, the man closed the door behind him, glaring at me with fierce and cold eyes.

    Making me wonder if he would be the first one to gift me coals.